Skip to main content

Full text of "Gethsemani : meditations on the last day on earth of Our Blessed Redeemer"

See other formats


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS. 

©fcajr ©WW  $*♦-- 


Shell 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


IB 


GETHSEMANI. 


MEDITATIONS  ON  THE  LAST  BAY  ON  EARTH 


OCK  BLESSED  REDEEMER. 


TEE  RIGHT  REV.  MONSIGM  T,  S.^RESTON,  V.G.,  LL.B, 


r^ 


Domestic  Prelate  of  His  Holiness  Leo  XI 11. 


NEW  YORK : 

robert    coddington, 

246  Fourth  Avenue. 

1887. 


Copyright,  1887, 
By  ROBERT  CODDINGTON. 


f 


WASHINGTON 


H.    J.    HEWITT,    PRINTER,    27    ROSE    STREET,    NEW    VORK. 


Dedication* 


DEDICATED 


MY  DEAR  CHILDREN  IN  RELIGION,  LOVERS  OF  JEStJS, 
AND  SPOUSES  OP  THE  HEAVENLY  BRIDEGROOM, 

AND 

Go  the  Sacrefc  Memory 

OP  THOSE  WHO  HAVE  GONE  BEFORE  ME 
TO  THEIR  REST  IN  HIS  ARMS. 


PREFACE. 


This  little  book  is  a  companion  to 
"  The  Watcli  on  Calvary,"  which  was 
published  two  years  ago.  It  begins 
with  the  scenes  of  the  last  day  of  Our 
Lord's  life,  and  follows  Him  to  the 
garden  of  Gethsemani,  and  thence  to 
Calvary.  The  two  books  of  medita- 
tion form  a  continuous  story  of  the 
Passion  in  all  its  leading  particulars. 
Utterly  inadequate  as  human  words 
are  to  describe  the  fearful  anguish  of 
our  dearest  Redeemer,  the  imperfect 
attempt  here  made  may,  with  the 
blessing  of  God,  assist  some  souls  in 
the  study  of  the  cross,  which  is  the 
science    of    saints.     It   may    be  my    de- 


4  PREFACE. 

feet,  but  I  cannot  write  of  Our  Lord's 
sufferings  in  the  ordinary  style.  I 
have  tried  to  place  the  lover  of  Jesus 
in  sight  of  the  sorrows  which  he  de- 
scribes, and  have  given  place  to  the 
affections  which  the  heart  prompts.  It 
was  a  great  consolation  to  me  to  know 
that  the  " Watch  on  Calvary"  was 
appreciated  by  some  souls  who  are 
seeking  to  live  in  constant  communion 
with  the  Sacred  Heart.  And  it  was 
really  at  the  solicitation  of  some  of 
my  children  in  religion  that  I  under- 
took the  more  difficult  task  of  writing 
meditations  upon  the  inconceivable 
agony  of  Jesus.  Therefore  to  them  I 
dedicate  the  little  work,  and  I  rely 
upon  their  prayers  that  our  most  com* 
passionate  Master  may  in  mercy  bless 
this  poor  effort  to  His  greater  glory 
and  the  sanctification  of  souls. 

And   I    recall  the    sacred  memory    of 
those    who    have    gone    before    me    to 


PREFACE.  0 

their  celestial  Spouse.  Though  they 
are  far  from  me  in  the  presence  of 
the  King,  yet  are  they  also  near  me 
by  prayer  and  mutual  love  of  Him 
who  is  indeed  our  All.  They  form  a 
part  of  my  life,  they  will  not  forget 
my  needs,  and  they  are  my  interces- 
sors before  the  throne.  We  live  not 
in  the  presence  of  things  seen,  but  in 
the  realization  of  things  unseen  and 
eternal. 

So  in  utter  self-abasement,  and  simple 
reliance  upon  God,  I  commend  this 
"  Gethsemani  "  to  the  patient  and  mer- 
ciful Heart  of  Jesus. 

T.  S.  P. 

Octave  of  the  Epiphany,  1887. 


CONTENTS. 


MEDITATION  FIRST. 
The  Garden  op  Gethsemani,      ....  .    11 

MEDITATION  SECOND. 
The  Agony  op  Fear,     .  67 

MEDITATION  THIRD. 
The  Agony  op  Loneliness,  .       .       .       .       .       .       .       .91 

MEDITATION  FOURTH. 
The  Agony  op  Sadness, .  115 

MEDITATION  FIFTH. 
The  Agony  op  Pain, 141 

MEDITATION  SIXTH. 
The  Agony  op  a  Wounded  Heart, 165 

MEDITATION  SEVENTH. 
Jesus  Condemned  to  Death, 201 

MEDITATION  EIGHTH. 
The  Way  to  Calvary, 275 


Meditation  First. 


THE  GARDEN  OF  GETESEMANI. 


MEDITATION  FIRST. 


THE    GARDEN    OF    GETHSEMANI. 


"  When  Jesus  had  said  these  things,  He  went  forth  with  His 
disciples  over  the  brook  Cedron,  where  there  was  a  garden,  into 
which  He  entered."— St.  John  xviii.  1. 

"  And  He  saith  to  His  disciples:  Sit  you  here  while  I  pray.  And 
He  taketh  Peter,  James,  and  John  with  Him.  And  He  saith  to 
them:  Stay  you  here  and  watch."— St.  Mark  xiv.  32,  33,  34. 

There  was  a  night  in  the  life  of  our 
beloved  Redeemer  unequalled  in  its  deep 
darkness  by  any  night  this  world  has 
ever  known.  There  have  been  nights  of 
physical  darkness  when  created  light 
seemed  to  be  lost,  and  the  pall  of  terror 
has  covered  the  earth.  There  have  been, 
and  there  shall  be,  "signs  in  the  sun  and 
in  the  moon  and  in  the  stars ;  and  upon 
the  earth  distress  of  nations,  when  men 


12  GETHSEMANT. 

wither  away  for  fear  and  expectation  of 
what  shall  come  upon  the  whole  world." * 
There  have  been,  and  there  shall  be,  to 
many  souls  nights  of  sorrow  so  profound 
that  the  intelligence  seems  buried  in 
depths  of  woe,  where  created  life  is  a 
mockery  and  the  light  uncreated  is 
hidden,  where  some  unseen  hand  with 
fearful  agony  touches  the  strings  of  the 
aching  heart,  where  nothing  less  than  di- 
vine power  holds  the  soul  that  it  may 
suffer.  There  are  nights  when  the  ties  of 
the  creature  are  snapped  asunder,  and 
the  earth  is  turned  again  to  a  chaos. 
There  are  nights  when  the  spouses  of 
Jesus  Christ  are  in  their  Gethsemani, 
and  the  Beloved  cannot  be  found.  They 
seek  Him  among  the  Olive  shades,  and 
find  Him  not.  They  call  out  in  anguish : 
uO  Thou  that  dwellest  in  the  gardens! 
make  me  hear  Thy  voice."  "  Arise,  my 
Love,  my  Beautiful  One,  make  haste  and 

*St.  Luke  xxi,  25,26. 


GETHSEMA1ST.  13 

come."  "My  dove  in  the  clefts  of  the 
rock,  show  me  Thy  face,  let  Thy  voice 
sound  in  my  ears."*  There  is  no  re- 
sponse, no  sign  of  His  presence  ;  and  the 
storm  beats  upon  the  soul  as  it  sinks  in 
the  gloom  and  cries  out :  "  O  my  Father ! 
if  it  be  possible  let  this  chalice  pass  from 

me!"f 

Yet  what  are  these  nights  compared  to 
that  which  settled  upon  the  Man  of  Sor- 
rows, the  Son  of  God,  when  He  entered 
into  the  garden,  bidding  the  light  He 
created  depart,  and  with  the  majesty  of 
a  God  welcoming  the  waves  of  superhu- 
man woe  and  the  storms  of  diabolical 
rage  to  beat  upon  Him  !  I  have  watched 
on  Calvary,  where  He  was  dying  for  love 
of  me.  The  earth  trembled  as  if  all 
things  sensible  were  unanchored,  and  the 
powers  of  heaven  were  shaken.  The 
cloud  covered  me,  and  its  gloom  sank  into 
the  depths  of  my  being.     I  seemed  to  die 

♦Canticles  ii.  10, 13,  14.  t  St.  Matt.  xxv.  39. 


14  GETHSEMAKI. 

and  pass  with  spirits  disembodied  to  a 
world  I  knew  not.  Yet  there  upon  a 
cross  He  hung.  I  could  see  at  times  His 
face  through  my  tears.  I  could  almost 
see  His  smile  amid  His  agony.  And 
there  amid  the  darkness  so  profound, 
amid  the  dashing  waves  of  a  storm  that 
nearly  robbed  me  of  my  reason,  I  heard 
His  voice.  He  was  mighty  to  save.  He 
seemed  to  hold  in  His  hand  the  storm 
and  to  be  a  conqueror  all  majestic  and 
divine,  even  when  His  dying  throes  shook 
the  cross.  Yes,  He,  my  Love,  my  God, 
was  there  in  victory.  He  was  dying,  but 
He  was  there. 

Now  I  see  another  sight,  and  I  know 
not  bow  to  tell  it.  It  is  not  Calvary. 
There  is  no  band  of  soldiers  here.  I  hear 
no  blaspheming  cry.  I  see  no  spear  nor 
nail.  There  is  a  silence  that  moves  my 
intellect  and  heart,  and  crushes  me  with 
its  gloom.  My  Master  and  my  God 
seems  broken.     He  trembles  with  fear. 


GETHSEMANI.  15 

Oh !  it  is  awful  to  see  Him  on  whom  I 
lean  for  every  strength  tremble  so !  He 
is  so  sorrowful  and  so  sad  that  if  I  look 
at  Him  my  heart  breaks,  and  a  sadness 
all  unearthly  overwhelms  me.  Then  He 
looks  at  me  with  such  a  grief  in  His 
blessed  eyes  that  I  am  almost  dying.  I 
hear  Him  say:  "My  soul  is  sorrowful 
even  unto  death ;  stay  you  here  and 
watch  with  Me."  I  see  Him  fall  upon 
the  ground.  I  hear  His  sighs.  I  see  His 
tears.  I  listen  to  His  piteous  prayers. 
My  earth  is  indeed  shaken  to  its  centre. 
The  hands  of  angels  hold  me  up,  else  I 
could  not  live  and  look  upon  this  sight. 
Ah!  He  is  bleeding  now,  bleeding  from 
every  pore,  all  alone,  without  a  foe 
around  Him — bleeding,  as  it  seems,  to 
death.  Oh !  this  is  my  God,  the  Lover  of 
my  soul,  my  Beautiful  One  in  His  crim- 
son robe  !  The  bleeding  hands,  that  now 
seem  so  weak,  are  my  only  guides.  If  I 
lose  my  hold  of  them  I  shall  wander  from 


16  GETHSEMANI. 

the  path  of  life.  That  broken  Heart, 
from  which  gushes  forth  the  all-atoning 
blood,  is  my  only  refuge.  If  I  cannot 
rest  upon  it  there  is  no  healing  for  my 
wounds  ;  there  can  come  no  morning  to 
my  night  of  sorrow  or  of  death. 

Dearest  Lord,  let  me  draw  near,  all  un- 
worthy as  I  am !  Let  me  kneel  and 
watch  with  Thee,  where,  in  tearful  sym- 
pathy and  loving  adoration,  I  may  learn 
something  of  Thine  agony.  Here  are 
depths  that  God  alone  can  sound.  It  is 
the  anguish  of  the  Infinite.  Yet  Thou 
art  man  like  me.  And  Thou  art  mine. 
Thy  Blood  hath  washed  me  from  my  sin. 
Thy  Flesh  hath  quickened  my  humanity. 
If  I  live,  it  is  because  Thou  livest  in  me. 
To  know  Thee  as  Thou  art  is  my  life  ;  to 
be  like  Thee,  my  only  hope  of  heaven. 
Open,  then,  to  me  the  treasures  of  Thine 
intelligence.  Let  its  rays  descend  upon 
my  feeble  heart.  Thy  night  is  brighter 
than  the  day  at  noon.    Thou  art  the  sun 


OETHSEMAKI.  17 

of  the  celestial  sphere,  and  from  Thine 
eclipse  Thou  canst  teach  me  the  lessons 
which  Thy  meridian  splendor  would  have 
preached  in  vain.  Do  I  dare  where 
even  angels  fear  to  come  2  Am  I  pre- 
sumptuous to  intrude  within  the  secret  of 
Thy  sorrow?  When  apostles  slept  and 
could  not  see  Thine  awful  chalice,  shall 
one  like  me  be  so  bold  as  dare  to  watch 
and  stay  with  Thee  ?  Am  I  able  to  look 
upon  Thy  sweat  of  blood  ?  Can  I  venture 
to  look  within  Thy  bursting  heart  ?  Cam 
I  look  upon  Thy  weeping  eyes  ?  Dare  I 
tell  the  thoughts  which  crowd  upon  my 
mind,  and  even  speak  to  other  souls  the 
lessons  of  this  awful  night  f 

O  my  most  compassionate  Lord!  it  is 
only  for  Thy  love.  It  is  because  Thou 
art  so  winning  in  Thy  crimson  robe.  It 
is  that  here  Thou  dost  draw  souls  to 
Thee  as  nowhere  else.  Here  Thou  dost 
espouse  them,  and  the  tie  is  sealed 
with  blood.     Ohi  forgive  me  if  I  err.     I 


18  GETHSEMAKI. 

would  not  wound  Thee  for  all  that  even 
heaven  could  give.  If  Thou  wilt  teach 
me  and  inspire  my  words,  they  shall 
be  the  adoration  of  my  utter  nothing- 
ness, the  voices  of  my  deep  contrition 
for  mine  unworthiness.  My  heart  shall 
ache  with  Thine  that  I  have  been  the 
burden  of  Thine  anguish,  that  the  red 
drops  so  freely  flowing  must  touch  my 
wounds  and  wash  my  guilt  awray.  Then 
"  Thou  shalt  sprinkle  me  with  hyssop, 
and  I  shall  be  cleansed ;  Thou  shalt 
wash  me,  and  I  shall  be  made  whiter 
than  snow.  To  my  hearing  Thou  shalt 
give  joy  and  gladness^  and  the  bones 
that  have  been  humbled  shall  rejoice. 
Thou  shalt  deliver  me  from  blood. 
Thou  shalt  open  my  lips,  and  my  mouth 
shall  declare  Thy  praise.  My  afflicted 
spirit  shall  be  a  sacrifice  to  Thee.  My 
contrite  and  humbled  heart  Thou  wilt 
not  despise."* 

*  Psalm  l  9-20. 


GETHSEMAM.  19 

Let  me,  then,  recall  the  awful  scenes 
of  this  night.  Let  me  follow  my  Lord 
as  He  enters  the  Garden  of  Gethsemani, 
where  He  so  often  kept  His  watch  of 
prayer.  Let  me  enter  with  Him,,  and 
there,  alone  with  Him,  let  my  heart 
awake.  The  saddest  of  all  vigils  is  at 
hand.  I  will  remember  all.  It  was  the 
last  evening  of  His  life.  Three-and- thirty 
years  were  nearly  spent ;  those  wondrous 
years  of  God  Incarnate  were  drawing  to 
their  close.  They  had  all  led  here. 
Surely,  then,  this  earth  was  the  centre 
of  the  universe.  It  would  seem  as  if  the 
shining  stars  looked  down,  and  worlds  on 
worlds  were  marching  in  their  courses,  in 
mute  adoration  of  their  King  so  lowly 
and  so  humbled.  The  Creator  held  them 
in  His  hand  as  they  moved  in  unmeasured 
space  and  glorified  His  wilL  Yet  He,  the 
King  and  Crown  of  all,  so  bowed  down, 
a  man  despised  and  ignored,  hides  His 
heavenly  splendor  where  want  and  sorrow 


20  aETHSEMAKI. 

are  His  daily  food.  The  manger  of  Beth- 
lehem, the  exile  in  Egypt,  the  hidden  life 
amid  the  toils  of  Nazareth,  the  wonderful 
ministry,  miracles  of  charity  and  grace, 
all  led  here.  The  rising  and  setting  suns 
that  marked  the  days  of  God  on  earth 
have  nearly  done  their  work.  Slowly 
sinks  the  sun  to  its  evening  shades,  and 
darkness  is  approaching.  It  must  have 
been  unlike  the  closing  of  other  days. 
The  sun  must  have  trembled  as  for  the 
last  time  its  departing  rays  shone  upon 
the  face  of  its  Creator  about  to  die. 
The  darkness  that  came  must  have  been 
filled  with  sadness,  as  if  the  whole  earth 
were  about  to  be  a  grave.  Yes,  it  is  the 
last  day  on  earth  of  Jesus  !  How  did  He 
spend  it  ?  What  were  the  words  and 
deeds  of  this  last  evening?  Precious  to 
the  lover  are  the  last  moments  of  the 
Beloved.  How  did  this  Sun  of  justice 
and  of  mercy  go  down?  Let  me  gather 
up  the  last  rays  of  its  decline.    On  this 


GETHSEMAET.  21 

final  day  there  was  a  wonderful  change 
in  the  face  and  form  and  bearing  of 
my  Beloved.  The  sweetness  of  heaven 
dwelt  upon  Him  and  spoke  from  every 
look  and  feature.  There  was  a  tender- 
ness in  all  He  said  and  did  which  was 
unlike  the  gentleness  of  former  days. 
It  seemed  as  if  His  heart  were  bursting 
with  love,  as  if  He  were  to  say  farewell 
and  could  not  speak  the  word.  The 
sadness  that  clothed  Him  was  too  deep 
for  human  eyes  to  read  ;  but  it  made 
Him  so  winning  that  love  mounted  to 
the  heights  of  adoration  when  it  looked 
upon  Him.  Surely  one  day  like  this 
should  have  drawn  all  hearts,  should 
have  conquered  every  rebel  will.  He  went 
to  the  house  in  Bethany  where  true 
hearts  had  often  given  rest  to  His  wearied 
head.  Once  more  the  Magdalen  shall 
claim  her  privilege.  Her  love  and  sym- 
pathy shall  ease  His  heart ;  her  touch 
shall  soothe  His  aching  head.    Once  she 


22  GETHSEMANI. 

poured  .the  ointment  upon  His  blessed 
feet,  when  the  tears  of  her  repentance 
flowed  so  fast  that  He  forgave  her  sin 
and  washed  its  guilt  away.  Now  that 
she  is  His,  she  shall  dare  to  touch  His 
sacred  head.  There  where  the  blows  of 
scorn  shall  fall,  where  the  crown  of  thorns 
shall  make  its  feverish  wounds,  the  oint- 
ment shall  be  poured.  The  touch  of  love 
adoring,  love  above  the  love  of  man,  shall 
speak  to  the  precious  face  so  soon  to  be 
scarred  and  bruised  as  if  there  were  none 
to  care,  none  to  do  Him  reverence.  With 
what  affection  and  tenderness  does  the 
penitent  kneel  before  Him  !  To  her  quick 
perceptions  there  is  something  never  be- 
fore seen  in  His  look  and  in  every  move- 
ment. Even  the  tones  of  His  voice  are 
changed.  He  is  the  same,  and  yet  there 
is  a  kind  of  transformation.  His  heart  is 
overburdened,  and  His  eyes  seem  to  look 
far  beyond  the  things  of  sense.  Some 
terrible  grief  is  upon  Him  which  the  quick 


GETHSEMAIQ.  23 

eyes  of  love  can  see  in  that  face  always 
full  of  the  divine  serenity,  but  now  look- 
ing in  all  its  infinite  peace  as  if  He  were 
hurt  to  the  depths  of  His  soul.  How  can 
she  comfort  Him  now?  There  are  no 
words.  The  crushed  heart  has  no  lan- 
guage. In  memory  of  the  blessed  scene 
that  opened  to  her  the  gates  of  life  and 
gave  her  again  the  innocence  of  youth, 
she  seeks  once  more  the  precious  oint- 
ment. It  will  tell  all.  It  is  the  language 
of  her  love:  "My  Master,  if  I  loved 
Thee  then,  oh  !  what  art  Thou  to  me  now 
that  I  have  given  Thee  all  my  heart, 
that  I  have  tasted  of  Thy  sweetness,  that 
my  whole  being  is  bound  up  in  Thee !  " 
So  from  her  hands  flows  the  ointment 
upon  the  sacred  head.  It  fills  the  pre- 
cious hair  ;  it  runs  down  upon  the  majes- 
tic forehead  ;  it  bedews  the  blessed  face. 
The  Master  feels  the  touch  of  sympathy, 
and  the  incense  of  her  love  brings  new 
tenderness  to    His    eyes    as    they    look 


24  GETHSEMAKI. 

upon  her  with  a  new  affection  and  smile 
through  tears.  They  seem  to  say:  uO 
child  redeemed  by  My  blood,  washed  by 
My  hands,  and  bound  to  Me  now  by  ho- 
liest ties,  little  dost  thou  know  the  way 
of  sorrow  that  is  before  Me.  You  could 
not  go  with  Me  where  I  would  not  even 
take  My  Mother.  I  must  go  alone.  I  am 
going  to  die  a. cruel  death.  This  is  My 
last  day  among  the  children  I  have  come 
to  save.  But  oh  !  this  farewell,  this  death 
were  little  to  the  sorrows  of  this  night. 
They  are  coming  fast.  I  feel  their  power 
now.  I  am  hardly  now  Myself,  they 
overwhelm  Me  so.  Do  you  know  what 
your  dear  hands  have  done  ?  You  have 
anointed  Me  for  the  silent  grave.  To- 
morrow night  you  will  seek  Me  in  the 
sepulchre.  My  limbs  shall  lie  upon  the 
stone.  My  hands  and  feet,  all  torn  and 
swollen  from  the  nails,  shall  be  cold  in 
death.  My  heart,  whose  tremulous  beat- 
ing you  can  feel,  shall  be  pierced  with 


GETHSEMANX.  25 

the  soldier's  spear.  This  head  you  have 
prepared  for  its  resting-place  within  the 
tomb.  The  face  you  love  shall  be  bruised 
with  blows.  The  crown  of  thorns  shall 
leave  its  cruel  wounds  where  now  your 
ointment  flows.  These  eyes  shall  have  no 
more  tears  to  shed ;  they  shall  be  closed 
within  the  grave.  Look  at  Me,  My  pre- 
cious child,  and  wonder,,  not  that  I  am 
sad.  But  all  of  this  My  death  you  may 
see.  You  may  follow  in  the  steps  of  her 
I  love  beyond  all  save  God.  You  may 
come  and  see  Me  die.  But  where  I  go 
this  night  you  cannot  come,  and  I  cannot 
tell  you  of  its  woe.  Before  I  die  there 
is  something  worse  than  death.  My  last 
night  shall  be  a  night  indeed.  The  Eter- 
nal Spirit  and  the  angels  who  are  set  to 
guard  My  humanity  are  bearing  Me  now 
to  the  garden  of  My  sorrow.  Oh  !  how 
fast  the  hours  are  running  !  I  can  hard- 
ly now  restrain  My  sweat  of  blood.  I 
must  go.    Farewell  until    you  meet  Me 


26  GETHSEMAISTI. 

» 

on  Calvary.  I  must  fulfil  My  heart's 
desire,  make  My  testament,  and  leave 
My  legacy  of  love.  Then  in  My  short, 
suffering  life  I  have  done  all  that  even 
God  can  do.  You  have  heard  the  mur- 
murs of  My  disciple.  He  has  grudged 
the  waste  of  this  anointing.  He  can- 
not see  the  wounds  he  so  unfeelingly 
inflicts  upon  Me.  He  has  no  knowledge 
of  My  grief,  no  compassion  for  a  heart 
like  Mine,  that  shrinks  and  trembles  at 
ingratitude.  Even  now  he  has  gone  to 
sell  Me  to  My  enemies ;  and  he  My 
friend,  whom  I  have  kissed,  will  come  to 
break  upon  My  scene  of  agony,  and  with 
a  band  of  ruffians  he  will  seize  Me  as  I 
faint  beneath  the  Olive  shades.  I  am 
God.  I  am  his  friend.  He  will  sell  Me 
for  a  price.  I  am  valued  at  thirty  pieces 
of  silver.  He  will  make  his  bargain,  and 
he  will  betray  Me  with  a  kiss.  Now 
while  I  leave  you,  and  with  the  few  who 
are  true  to  Me  pass  on  to  celebrate  the 


GETHSEMANI.  27 

mystic  rite  which  this  night  shall  find  its 
first  fulfilment,  he  has  done  his  work.  I 
am  sold.  Then  he  will  come  to  the  supper 
of  the  Passover  and  sit  beside  Me.  Oh! 
tell  me,  was  ever  sorrow  like  to  Mine?" 

With  eyes  that  strained  their  powers  to 
see  the  last  vision  of  her  Love,  the  Mag- 
dalen, followed  Him  as  with  His  disciples 
He  slowly  passed  away.  Then,  when  she 
could  see  Him  no  longer,  and  there  was 
no  relief  for  her  aching  heart,  she  fell 
upon  her  knees  in  prayer,  and  all  this 
awful  night  she  watched,  while  grief  as 
from  another  world  engulfed  her  within 
its  shadows.  It  was  her  night  of  agony 
with  Him,  although  so  far  away  and  she 
so  helpless  to  console  Him. 

We  follow  Him  as  He  goes  along  the 
way  to  Jerusalem.  In  after-years  how 
those  disciples  remembered  the  steps  of 
this  sad  journey !  He  spoke  but  little. 
His  form  was  bent.  Now  and  then  He 
would  lean  upon  St.  Peter  or  St.  John, 


28  GETHSEMA1STI. 

and  seem  to  gather  comfort  from  their 
truth.  His  eyes  were  often  filled  with 
tears.  And  as  the  Holy  City  with  its 
temple  came  in  sight,  His  sobs  could 
not  be  restrained.  The  King  was  coming 
to  His  regal  city,  not  amid  hosannas  or 
the  cries  of  welcome,  but  as  a  stranger  to 
the  home  which  had  forsaken  Him.  The 
cries  of  " Crucify  Him!"  should  sound 
to-morrow,  and  He  was  coming  there  to 
die.  The  hill  of  sacrifice  was  near.  The 
scene  of  to-morrow's  tragedy  was  close  at 
hand,  and  the  cross  was  already  hewn 
and  ready.  He  entered  within  the  city's 
gates.  It  was  the  eve  of  the  great  fes- 
tival, and  amid  the  throngs  no  one  no- 
ticed the  Nazarene  and  His  poor  follow- 
ers. He  passes  through  the  narrow  street. 
The  house  is  open  and  the  room  is  pre- 
pared. "  His  time  is  near  at  hand."  No 
power  can  stay  the  fleeting  hours.  The 
sun  has  set,  and  the  darkness  of  the  even- 
ing is  upon  them,  when  they  enter  there 


GETHSEMA1ST,  29 

to  celebrate  the  Passover.  Once  when  the 
destroying  angel  stood  to  bring  the  curse 
of  death  upon  their  homes,  the  blood  of  a 
bleeding  lamb  was  their  preserver.  Now 
the  Lamb  is  here,  Himself  to  keep  the 
feast,  and  then  fulfil  the  type  and  com- 
plete the  prophecy.  Around  that  table 
they  are  seated,  the  apostles  of  the  New 
Law,  and  the  Master  with  them.  The 
Paschal  Lamb  is  set  before  them.  The 
seven  days  of  unleavened  bread  were 
kept.  Their  shoes  were  on  their  feet, 
their  staves  were  in  their  hands.  *  Was 
this  a  feast  of  joy,  this  memorial  of  a  na- 
tion's  deliverance?  Why,  then,  the  sad- 
ness that  from  the  Master  fell  upon  the 
disciples  ?  Is  the  dread  angel  of  death 
hovering  over  them,  and  will  not  the 
blood  of  the  lamb  protect  them  ?  Alas  I 
there  is  a  mightier  death  at  hand  than 
earth  has  ever  known.  It  will  strike  the 
Master.      The    destroyer    will    meet  the 

*  Exodus  xii. 


30  GETHSEMANI. 

Creator.  The  Lamb  of  God,  the  Eternal 
Son,  is  to  be  slain.  The  great  types  of 
patriarchal  days  and  of  the  Old  Law  are 
now  to  be  fulfilled.  While  they  were 
eating  the  Paschal  Lamb  the  face  of  Jesus 
fills  them  with  terror  and  apprehension  of 
evil  to  come.  A  death-like  paleness  rests 
upon  it,  and  life  seems  to  be  departing 
from  Him.  He  seems  to  take  the  place  of 
the  lamb  before  them.  They  are  feeding 
upon  it  now.  Soon  they  shall  feed  upon 
Him.  Yet  there  is  a  pause  for  a  moment, 
as  the  mystic  rite  is  finished,  and  He 
turns  with  eyes  fall  of  unearthly  agony, 
to  look  upon  the  disciples.  "Are  you 
not  My  friends  in  My  dire  extremity  ? 
Will  you  stand  between  Me  and  the 
shadows  of  horror  which  pursue  Me  i 
I  must  tell  you  of  the  sorrow  which 
breaks  my  heart  as  now  I  make  My 
dying  testament.  One  of  you,  My  cho- 
sen whom  I  have  so  loved,  is  about  to 
betray  Me.     He    has  partaken    of    the 


OETHSEMANI.  31 

Paschal  Lamb  with  Me,  and,  traitor 
that  he  is,  he  will  even  partake  of  Me 
and  feed  upon  the  body  and  the  blood 
in  My  last  testament  of  love,  the  sacred 
humanity  of  his  Master  and  his  God, 
which  he  with  the  price  of  treason  has 
delivered  unto  death-  Do  you  wonder 
that  I  am  sad  ?  You  have  been  with 
Me  in  the  toils  and  sorrows  of  My  min- 
istry. You  have  seen  My  miracles  and 
heard  the  words  which  I  have  spoken 
to  no  other  ears.  We  have  been  a  lit- 
tle band  bound  by  the  ties  of  a  more 
than  human  friendship.  The  world  has 
hated  Me,  and  priests  have  sought  My 
life.  You  have  known  Me  as  I  have 
revealed  to  you  My  Godhead.  You 
have  been  My  comfort  when  the  mul- 
titude has  mocked  Me  and  the  rulers 
have  driven  Me  to  the  mountain  or 
the  desert.  Now  the  chosen  band  is 
broken.  Fresh  from  My  embrace  the 
traitor  goes,   and    he  will    find    Me    in 


32  0ETHSEMANI. 

My  wonted  place  of  prayer,  and  the 
shadows  of  the  olive-trees  shall  see 
to-night  the  breaking  heart  of  God's 
incarnate  Son.  The  traitor  is  at  My 
side ;  he  dips  his  hand  in  the  dish 
with  Me.  He  even  looks  upon  My 
agonizing  face  with  untroubled  eyes, 
while  your  true  hearts  are  full  of  sym- 
pathy and  strange  dismay.  He  asks  Me 
to  tell  him  of  the  treason  which  he 
feigns  to  wonder  at.  I  give  him  now 
his  last  warning.  I  shall  not  speak 
again  to  him  until  I  meet  him  in  the 
garden,  and  My  blood-stained  lips  re- 
ceive his  sacrilegious  kiss.  Will  he 
dare  remain,  now  that  he  hears  the  voice 
of  My  reproach?  Will  he,  too,  kneel 
while  I  shall  change  the  bread  and  wine 
by  My  creating  power?  Will  he,  too, 
feed  upon  the  Lamb  of  Calvary,  upon 
My  Body  and  My  Blood?" 

Now  may  the  Spirit  tell  the  scene.    I 
see  the  disciples  as  they  kneel  with  hearts 


GETHSEMAJNT.  33 

o'erwhelmed  and  heads  bowed  down. 
But  I  cannot  paint  my  Master  as  He 
stands  before  that  table.  The  scene  is 
more  than  earthly.  He  takes  upon  Him- 
self the  majesty  of  God,  and  yet  He  wears 
the  utmost  humility  of  man.  I  see  before 
me  the  grandeur  of  the  patriarchal  line, 
the  dignity  of  my  first  father  Adam,  the 
form  sublime  of  Noe  as  he  stood  upon 
the  mountain  when  the  destroying  waves 
sank  away  and  the  baptized  earth  slowly 
emerged  from  the  waste  of  waters.  I  see 
the  great  high-priest  Aaron  in  his  sacer- 
dotal robes,  with  the  long  line  of  Levites 
as  they  stood  within  the  tabernacle  and 
the  temple  before  the  altar  of  propitia- 
tion. I  see  Melchisedech,  king  of  ^alern, 
prince  of  peace,  ' '  without  father,  without 
mother,  without  genealogy,  having  nei- 
ther beginning  of  days  nor  end  of  life, 
but  likened  unto  the  Son  of  God,  a  priest 
for  ever.  "  *      I  see  more  than  this.     The 

*  Heb.  vii.  3. 


34  GETIISEMANI. 

past  by  mystery  becomes  the  present.  I 
see  the  chaos  of  the  new-created  earth. 
The  light  of  the  Eternal  Spirit  hangs  upon 
it,  and  the  Word  of  the  Father  speaks, 
while  celestial  light  springs  forth  and  the 
mountains  and  the  valleys  put  on  their 
forms  of  beauty.  It  is  my  lowly  Master. 
I  know  well  the  blessed  face.  And  yet 
it  seems  another.  Before  the  sight  my 
heart,  my  soul,  my  whole  being  bow 
down  and  sink  in  wonder  as  I  listen.  It 
is  the  same  voice,  and  yet  its  tones  are 
unlike  the  tones  of  human  voice.  I  fall 
prostrate  before  the  tender  revelation  of 
my  Master's  heart  and  the  words  that 
come  from  the  throne  of  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost,  from  between  the  wings 
of  Cherubim,  from  the  uncreated  light. 
This  is  His  dying  testament.  This  is  His 
legacy  of  love.  This  is  "the  priest  for 
ever  according  to  the  order  of  Melchise- 
dech."*    He  takes  the  bread;    He  lifts 

*  Heb.  vih  17» 


GETHSEMANX.  35 

his  eyes  to  heaven  ;  He  blesses  it ;  He 
gives  it  to  His  disciples.  The  lips  of 
the  Creator  speak:  "Take  ye  and  eat; 
this  is  My  Body."  "  He  takes  the 
chalice  ;  He  blesses  it ;  He  lifts  His  voice 
in  praise.  He  gives  it  to  the  kneeling 
twelve  :  Drink  ye  all  of  this,  for  this 
is  My  Blood  of  the  new  testament, 
which  shall  be  shed  for  many  for  the 
remission  of  sins."  *  When  this  mighty 
miracle  was  wrought  I  looked  upon 
the  sad  faces  of  the  twelve.  There  was 
Peter  with  his  strong  faith  and  the  light 
of  a  new  zeal  kindling  in  his  earnest 
eyes.  There  was  John  with  more  than 
human  tenderness  gazing  upon  the  face 
divine,  seeking  to  read  its  wealth  of  love 
as  in  its  changing  features  there  flashed 
the  light  of  Godlike  power  with  the  soft- 
ness of  pity  infinite.  I  watched  the  won- 
dering disciples,  then  lifted  to  the  exalt- 
ed dignity  of  their  priesthood.     In  each 

*  St.  Matt.  xxvi.  26-28. 


36  GETHSEMAXI. 

I  saw  a  transformation  strange  as  it  was 
wonderful.  There  was  a  tie  before  un- 
known, before  impossible.  The  Master 
and  the  chosen  band  were  one  indeed, 
partakers  of  the  One.  The  New  Testa- 
ment was  proclaimed.  The  priests  had 
feasted  on  the  Lamb  of  God.  "  There 
was  one  Body  and  one  Bread."  *  And 
yet  a  veil  of  darkness  fills  the  sacred 
place.  They  cannot  see  the  fulness  of 
the  mighty  gift  of  God.  "  What  I  do 
thou  knowest  not  now  ;  but  thou  shalt 
know  hereafter,"  f  were  the  words  of 
Jesus,  which  were  well  remembered  in 
the  days  to  come.  I  looked  upon  the 
face  of  Judas.  Does  he  hate  his  Master 
now  ?  Is  it  madness  like  that  of  de- 
mons, or  is  it  the  blackness  of  despair  ? 
It  is  no  merely  human  face.  He  has 
added  to  his  treason  the  crime  which 
has  no  equal  in  the  vileness  of  untruth. 
He    has    received   the    Lamb  whom    he 

*  1  Cor.  x.  17.  t  St.  John  xiii.  7. 


GETHSEMANI.  37 

has  sold  for  gain.  The  very  body  which 
he  has  sought  to  hang  upon  the  cross 
he  has  not  feared  to  take  within 
his  lips.  Will  he  not  yet  repent  ?  Is 
it  yet  too  late  for  pardon?  I  see  no 
signs  of  sorrow.  His  eyes  are  bold.  His 
hands  are  firm.  His  limbs  tremble  not 
with  fear.  Will  he  go  upon  his  errand 
now?  The  shadows  deepen.  The  mid- 
night hour  approaches.  The  priests  are 
waiting  on  his  word  before  the  festal 
rites  begin. 

No  !  there  is  another  scene.  It  shall 
prepare  him  for  his  work.  My  eyes  were 
full  of  tears.  My  heart  was  overwhelmed. 
There  was  a  sadness  deep  as  darkest 
night,  and  yet  a  sweetness  like  a  breath 
of  peace  from  Paradise.  I  loved  this  sad- 
ness, even  though  my  heart  seemed  break- 
ing. Through  my  tears  I  looked  upon 
my  Master.  What  is  it  that  draws  me 
so  and  yet  which  makes  me  tremble  ? 
He  is  more  winning  than  I  have  ever 


38  GETHSEMAtfl. 

known  Him,  and  yet  the  change  alarms 
me  so.  I  must  look  upon  Him,  and  yet 
I  quake  with  fear.  There  is  a  look  as  of 
one  slain,  as  of  one  sacrificed  and  yet 
alive.  I  cannot  speak.  I  cannot  move. 
I  can  only  look  upon  Him.  Where  will 
He  lead  me  ?  My  soul,  without  words, 
cries  out:  "Draw  me,  O  my  Beloved; 
we  will  run  after  Thee  to  the  odor  of 
Thine  ointments."  *  "  He  rises  from  the 
table  and  layeth  aside  His  garments,  and, 
taking  a  towel,  He  girds  Himself  there- 
with. He  poureth  water  into  a  basin, 
and  begins  to  wash  the  feet  of  the  disci- 
ples, and  to  wipe  them  with  the  towel 
wherewith  He  was  girded,  "f  I  hear  Him 
say:  "If  I  wash  thee  not,  thou  bast  no 
part  in  Me."  I  see  the  special  love 
wherewith  He  touches  every  one  of  the 
disciples.  These  are  the  feet  that  for 
Him  shall  stand  upon  the  dark  moun- 
tains  of    the    earth,   and    to  its  utmost 

*  Canticles  i.  3.  t  St.  John  xiii.  2,  3. 


GETHSEMAIVTI.  39 

bounds  proclaim  His  grace.  These  are 
the  feet  that  in  their  turn  shall  run  with 
joy  to  the  sacrifice  of  blood.  He  conies 
to  Judas  now.  Will  he,  too,  let  the 
Master  wash  his  feet?  Can  he  bear  the 
tender  touch?  And  will  the  feet  which 
these  hands  have  cleansed  run  now  to 
seal  the  fatal  bargain?  Where  are  the 
wings  of  angels  ?  Where  the  powers  of 
grace?  My  Jesus  looks  upon  him  once 
again  as  He  rises  from  his  feet.  It  is  a 
look  that  might  have  moved  the  ada- 
mant. It  tells  him  of  the  fearful  sor- 
rows of  ingratitude,  of  the  guilt  of  trea- 
son, of  the  chance  of  pardon.  That 
hard  face  has  no  relenting  feature.  It 
changes  not  beneath  the  tearful  gaze  of 
a  sorrowing  God.  O  Judas  !  awake  be- 
fore thy  doom  is  sealed.  Canst  thou  be- 
tray thy  friend  and  benefactor,  and  for 
a  paltry  price  canst  thou  sell  thy  Mas- 
ter? There  is  no  relenting.  A  film  of 
gloom  comes  down  upon  his  eyes.     He 


40  GETHSEMANI. 

can  hardly  see.  The  light  of  reason  falls 
a  slave  to  avarice,  and  tenderest  ties  are 
broken  at  the  voice  of  passion.  O  false 
disciple  !  it  is  too  late.  The  lips  of  Jesus 
open  once  again.  I  never  heard  His  voice 
so  sad.  Not  even  on  the  cross  were  His 
tones  so  filled  with  grief.  "If  thou,  My 
child,  whom  I  have  loved  with  love  that 
God  alone  can  give,  whom  I  have  made 
My  priest,  to  whom  the  treasures  of  My 
heart  have  been  unveiled — if,  after  all  that 
has  passed  in  the  secret  of  our  friendship, 
thou  wilt  deliver  Me  to  Mine  enemies  who 
seek  My  blood,  then  hasten  on  thy  way. 
They  that  have  bought  Me  and  will  kill 
Me  are  waiting  for  thee.  It  is  an  awful 
deed,  but  spare  Me  not.  Let  the  knife  of 
thine  ingratitude  go  deep  within  My  heart. 
If  thou  dost  not  shrink  to  thrust  it  there, 
go  on  thy  fearful  way.  'What  thou 
doest,  do  quickly.'  " ..*  I  saw  the  traitor 
go,  and  with  him  went  the  heavy  cloud 

*  St.  John  xiii.  27. 


GETHSEMANI.  41 

which  filled  the  souls  of  all.  The  shades 
of  sadness  for  a  moment  passed  from 
the  Master's  face,  as  when  the  light  of 
heaven  for  an  instant  drives  away  the 
darkness  of  a  gathering  storm.  The  heart 
of  Jesus  seems  relieved.  There  is  no 
treason  now  around  Him :  only  friends 
are  kneeling  at  His  feet.  He  hath  many 
parting  words  to  speak.  He  tells  them  of 
His  sacrifice  and  its  fruits,  of  the  Church 
which  they  shall  found,  of  the  love  where- 
with the  Father  shall  embrace  them  for 
His  sake.  They  have  seen  the  body  of 
their  God  made  flesh.  They  shall  see  the 
body  mystical  which  His  humanity  shall 
quicken  into  life  eternal.  He  tells  them 
of  that  sacrament  of  unity  wherein  all 
made  one  with  Him  shall  be  one  with 
God  ;  of  the  Spirit  that  shall  come  upon 
them  to  unfold  the  riches  which  they 
could  not  comprehend.  His  eyes  are 
filled  with  radiance  divine  as  He  be- 
holds the  Church  which,  coming  from  His 


42  GETHSEMAtfl. 

opened  side,  shall  be  the  mother  of  the 
living. 

He  lifts  His  eyes  to  heaven,  and  His 
lips  ejaculate  a  prayer:  " Father,  the 
hour  is  come  ;  glorify  Thy  Son,  that  Thy 
Son  may  glorify  Thee."*  He  seems  ready 
now  for  the  sacrifice.  I  listen  as  a  hymn 
of  praise  arises  from  the  Master  and 
the  wondering  disciples.  His  voice, 
so  dear  and  so  divine,  is  leading  in  the 
melody,  and  the  sadness  that  broke  forth 
in  tears  now  breaks  forth  in  song.  Oh  ! 
when  shall  a  hymn  like  this  be  heard 
again  ?  ' '  When  Israel  went  out  of  Egypt, 
and  the  house  of  Jacob  from  a  barbarous 
people,  Judea  was  made  his  sanctuary, 
Israel  his  dominion.  The  sea  saw  and 
fled  ;  Jordan  was  turned  back.  At  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  the  earth  was  moved, 
at  the  presence  of  the  God  of  Jacob." 
"The  sorrows  of  death  have  compassed 
me,   and  the  perils  of  hell  have  found 

*  St.  John  xvii.  1. 


GETHSEMANI.  43 

me."  "  I  will  take  the  chalice  of  sal- 
vation and  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord."  "The  stone  which  the  builders 
rejected,  the  same  is  become  the  head  of 
the  corner.  This  is  the  gate  of  the  Lord  : 
the  just  shall  enter  therein."*  Is  this 
like  the  melody  of  heaven  ?  When  shall 
I  hear  my  Jesus  sing  once  more? 

But  I  must  follow  the  steps  of  my  Be- 
loved. The  scene  within  the  cenacle  is 
over.  With  the  solemn  chant  He  passes 
out  upon  the  open  street.  In  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night  they  walk  unmolested 
towards  the  gate  of  the  city,  and  their 
voices  are  clear  upon  the  still  air.  Above 
them  all  I  can  hear  my  Master's  tones  as 
He  leads  them  towards  the  Mountain  of 
Olives.  Those  blessed  tones  are  now  sad, 
now  trembling  with  fear,  now  even  joyful. 
Oh  !  tell  me,  my  angel  guardian,  where  is 
my  Beloved  going?  My  Mother  is  not 
here.    I  look  in  vain  for  her  gentle  face 

*  Psalms  cxiii.,  cxiv.,  cxv.,  cxvii. 


44  GETHSEMAKL 

and  the  strength  that  ever  held  my  falter- 
ing steps.  Can  I  go  where  she  is  not? 
Yes,  I  must  follow  my  Jesus.  He  draws 
me  and  I  must  go.  I  trust  Him  for  His 
grace.  "Even  if  I  walk  in  the  midst  of 
the  shadow  of  death,  I  can  fear  no  evil 
while  He  is  with  me."  *  I  may  be  bold, 
I  may  be  presuming,  but  I  must  go. 
They  are  coming  now  to  the  brook  Ce- 
dron,  and  they  lead  me  into  the  garden  of 
Gethsemani.  Well  do  I  know  its  recesses 
and  its  Olive  shades.  Here  I  have  often 
been  with  my  Master,  and  I  have  watched 
Him  in  His  prayer.  At  a  distance  I  have 
seen  Him  hide  Himself  beneath  the  trees, 
and  I  have  begged  for  the  inspiration  of 
His  soul  and  that  I  might  unite  my  fee- 
ble voice  with  His.  But  this  is  not  like 
other  nights.  This  is  the  last ;  and  to- 
morrow my  Love  will  die.  I  fear  and 
tremble,  and  my  heart  is  beating  as  if  its 
life  would  quickly  run  out ;    but  can  I 

*  Psalm  xxii.  4. 


GETHSEMANI.  45 

stay  away?  I  will  follow  Him.  I  will 
not  intrude  upon  His  gaze.  There  are 
angels  here  in  serried  ranks.  There  are 
the  spirits  of  the  night.  I  feel  their 
power,  and  I  am  borne  along,  I  know 
not  how.  My  angel  shall  help  me.  He 
shall  hide  me  beneath  his  wings  while 
my  Jesus  makes  his  watch  of  prayer  on 
this  His  last  night  on  earth.  He  will  for- 
give me,  for  it  is  love  that  leads  me,  and 
love  that  cannot  be  rebuked.  With  trem- 
bling steps  my  Master  leads  the  way  into 
the  dense  shade,  where  the  light  of  the 
Paschal  moon  can  scarcely  penetrate. 
Then  He  pauses,  and  it  seems  that  He  can 
no  longer  stand.  His  whole  form  bends 
forward  as  if  he  were  about  to  fall.  He 
sighs.  He  weeps.  He  looks  to  His  disci- 
ples with  an  expression  of  the  most  terri- 
ble suffering,  as  if  begging  them  to  pity 
Him.  He  leans  upon  Peter,  and  then 
bows  His  head  upon  the  breast  of  the  be- 
loved disciple.     Oh!    is  He  dying  now? 


46  GETHSEMAtfl. 

He  turns  to  the  eleven  to  speak.  His 
sobs  choke  His  utterance.  ' 4  Pray,  pray, ' ' 
said  He,  "for  the  tempter  cometh,  and 
his  angels  are  here  in  power.  The  dread- 
ful gloom  of  their  lost  spirits  is  upon  Me. 
Stay  you  here,  but  pray  for  strength, 
while  I  go  yonder  to  my  awful  prayer.  I 
saw  it  from  all  eternity.  I  saw  it  when 
first  I  opened  My  eyes  upon  this  sinful 
world,  when  first  I  laid  My  head  upon 
the  dear  breast  of  My  mother.  I  dread  it, 
but  it  must  come.  Stay  you  here,  and  as 
you  can,  unite  your  prayers  with  Mine. 
And  you,  Peter,  the  rock  of  My  Church, 
My  vicar  upon  earth  ;  and  you,  John  My 
beloved,  and  James,  who  have  asked  to 
sit  upon  My  throne,  and  have  thought 
yourselves  able  to  be  baptized  with  blood 
— you  come  with  Me  ;  come,  and  leave  Me 
not  alone  ;  come  and  watch  with  Me.  Oh  ! 
I  am  so  sad.  Do  you  know  what  it  is  for 
Me,  your  God,  to  be  so  sad?  The  great 
capacities  of  My  divine  soul  are  strained 


GETHSEMANI.  47 

to  their  utmost.  My  soul,  the  soul  of  the 
Incarnate  Word,  is  sorrowful  even  unto 
death." 

O  my  Jesus  !  what  will  I  do  ?  I  cannot 
live  and  see  Thee  suffer  so.  Oh  !  what  is 
it?  There  is  no  foe  at  hand.  Earth  is 
quiet.  I  hear  nothing  but  the  plaintive 
murmur  of  the  trees.  Surely  no  enemy 
can  come  nigh  Thee  in  this  secure  retreat. 
But  where  are  the  angels  that  ever  watch 
around  Thee  ?  Are  they  frightened  when 
they  see  Thy  sorrowing  face  ?  Come  and 
help  me,  spirits  of  the  light ;  come,  lift 
my  eyes  and  hold  me  up.  I  thought  I 
could  always  look  upon  my  Redeemer's 
face.  If  He  would  permit  me  I  thought 
my  eyes  would  ever  yearn  to  meet  His 
gaze.  Now  He  does  not  hinder  me.  He 
even  courts  my  look  of  sympathy.  He 
even  asks  me  to  turn  to  Him  with  all  my 
powers  of  sense  and  sight.  And  yet  I 
cannot  look  upon  Him.  Such  sorrow, 
such  sadness,  such  awful  loneliness  are 


48  GETHSEMAKI. 

written  on  the  features  I  love  so  well,  that 
I  am  not  able  to  lift  up  my  head  ;  and 
when  for  an  instant  my  tearful  eyes  meet 
His,  my  head  bows  down  in  utter  weak- 
ness. I  know  He  sees  my  heart.  I  can- 
not, oh !  I  cannot  look  upon  this  agony  of 
my  God.  It  is  worse  than  death.  I  can 
hardly  feel  that  I  am  living,  and  yet  I 
am  not  dead.  He  trembles  so  that  my 
reason  seems  to  stagger.  My  Gfod!  the 
strength  of  all  my  hopes  is  overwhelmed 
with  fear.  I  see  Peter,  James,  and  John, 
and  they  are  resting  on  the  ground.  Oh  ! 
can  they  sleep?  And  He,  so  lonely,  so 
pitiful,  staggers  on  as  if  there  were  no 
friend  to  comfort  Him.  O  my  God  ! 
hold  Him  up  ;  send  forth  Thine  angels  to 
bear  Him  in  their  hands,  or  He  will  fall ! 
Alas!  it  is  too  late!  What  shall  I  do? 
A  nameless  terror  freezes  me,  and  my 
hands  and  feet  will  not  obey  my  will. 
He  has  fallen  on  His  face.  My  Beautiful 
One,  my  beloved  Lord,  has  fallen  as  if 


GETHSEMANI.  49 

He  were  bereft  of  life.  There  He  lies  as 
helpless  as  if  He  were  dead.  Oh !  tell  me, 
is  He  dead  ?  I  looked  forward  to  the  hill 
of  sacrifice.  I  was  to  go  to  Calvary  to 
see  Him  die.  Is  it  all  over  now?  Here 
in  the  garden,  without  the  touch  of  nail 
or  spear,  is  He  dead  ?  Ah !  I  hear  the 
blessed  tones  of  that  loved  voice.  My 
spirit  wakes  from  its  dread  dream.  He  is 
not  dead.  But  oh  !  what  do  I  hear  ?  In 
tones  so  weak,  so  full  of  grief,  I  hear 
Him  say,  "  O  My  Father !  if  it  is  possible 
let  this  chalice  pass  from  Me.  Neverthe- 
less, not  as  I  will  but  as  Thou  wilt." 
These  are  the  words  which  come  from 
His  dear  mouth,  pressed  upon  the  ground 
as  if  He  could  not  raise  His  head.  Oh !  in 
all  my  experience  or  imagination  of  hu- 
man woe  I  had  never  dreamed  of  sorrow 
like  this.  All  the  agonies  which  the  frenzy 
of  men  or  demons  has  caused  the  mar- 
tyrs in  their  death -struggles  are  nothing 
to  this !    Even  He,  the  mighty  God,  the 


50  GETHSEMAISTI. 

strong  arm  of  the  Most  High,  can  hardly 
bear  it.  Even  He  begs  that  this  chalice 
of  sorrow  may  pass  from  Him.  That 
plaintive  cry,  that  wail  of  the  broken 
heart  of  my  Lord,  pierces  my  soul.  I 
seem  to  lose  all  power  over  my  reason. 
I  tremble  so  that  I  seem  like  one  dying. 
0  my  Jesus,  my  All,  my  only  Rest ! 
what  can  I  do  for  Thee  ?  Thou  holdest 
me  up  with  the  embrace  of  Thy  loving 
arms,  and  Thou  art  prostrate  upon  the 
ground  as  if  there  were  none  to  comfort 
Thee  !  Oh !  so  desolate  is  my  Beloved 
that  He  is  alone  in  this  His  hour  of  su- 
perhuman woe.  Do  my  tears  reach 
Thee?  Do  the  sighs  of  my  grateful 
heart  come  near  Thee  now  %  Alas  !  God 
have  mercy  on  me,  I  fear  I  have  my  part 
in  this  agony  of  my  only  Love— I  can 
weep  ;  I  can  pray  ;  but  I  am  not  worthy 
to  come  near  my  Beautiful  One  in  His 
awful  disfigurement.  I  have  to  beg  the 
breaking  Heart  of  my  Jesus  to  pity  me. 


GETHSEMANI.  51 

Where  is  Magdalen  with  the  sweet  oint- 
ment of  her  true  love?  Where  is  my 
blessed  Mother,  whose  look  or  touch 
would  have  soothed  His  sorrow  ?  Oh ! 
she  could  not  be  here.  He  loved  her  too 
much  to  take  her  into  this  Gethsemani. 
Could  she  bear  it  ?  She  has  to  nerve  her- 
self for  the  morrow,  for  Calvary,  for  the 
death-scene,  for  the  burial.  What  is  my 
little  love  to  hers  ?  It  is  only  as  a  drop 
to  the  vast  ocean,  or  as  one  ray  of  light 
to  the  meridian  splendor  of  the  sun. 
Where  is  the  beloved  disciple,  he  whose 
head  had  so  often  rested  on  the  sacred 
breast,  where  now  the  heart  is  struggling 
with  its  tumultuous  beating?  Could  he 
go  away  from  his  Lord?  I  heard  the 
Master  say,  as  He  left  him  amid  the 
shadows:  "  Stay  here  and  watch  with 
Me."  Oh!  is  he  watching  now?  I  see 
no  one.  My  Beloved  lies  alone  upon  the 
green  turf,  with  no  one  to  watch  His 
convulsive  sobs,  the  awful  trembling  of 


52  GETHSEMANI. 

His  prostrate  body.  The  grass  of  Geth- 
semani  takes  up  His  tears,  and  the  si- 
lent trees  are  the  only  visible  compan- 
ions of  His  agony.  Not  a  leaf  moves ; 
not  a  breath  stirs  the  foliage  which 
droops  around  Him,  as  if  even  nature 
were  dead.  0  death !  O  cruel  death ! 
where  hast  thou  had  a  triumph  like 
this? 

As  I  watch,  behold  He  rises  slowly,  so 
weak  that  He  can  only  stagger  along. 
He  goes  pitifully  to  His  chosen  friends. 
He  seems,  like  a  beggar,  to  yearn  for 
their  sympathy,  and  His  tearful  eyes,  so 
red  with  weeping,  seem  to  crave  a  look 
of  kindness  or  a  word  of  love.  Alas ! 
their  eyes  are  closed  in  sleep.  Upon  the 
ground  they  lie,  all  unconscious  of  His 
terrible  grief.  They  could  sleep  while  He 
was  suffering  in  mortal  agony.  O  my 
poor  Jesus !  I  see  Thee  in  the  letters  of 
prophecy  "  looking  sadly  about  when 
there  is  none  to  help,  seeking  with  sobs 


GETHSEMANI.  53 

for  aid  and  finding  none,"*  not  even  one 
kind  look  or  word.  "  He  appears  as  the 
most  abject  of  men,  and  as  one  despised, 
like  a  leper,  struck  by  God  and  afflict- 
ed.' ?f  "He  called  for  friends,  and  they 
deceived  Him"  ;  "His  eyes  have  failed 
with  weeping,"  and  His  broken  form 
and  agonizing  face  speak  without  words  : 
uO  all  ye  that  pass  by  the  way,  attend 
and  see  if  there  be  any  sorrow  like  un- 
to Mine.  The  Lord  has  made  a  vintage 
of  Me,  as  He  spoke  in  the  day  of  His 
fierce  anger."  He  hath  been  trodden  in 
the  wine-press  alone,  and  the  red  drops 
are  forcing  themselves  from  His  crush- 
ed heart  to  every  pore  of  His  body. 
"From  above  the  fire  hath  burned  in 
His  bones.  The  anger  of  God  hath 
chastised  Him,  and  made  Him  desolate, 
wasted  with  sorrow.":}:  He  looks  at  His 
sleeping  friends.  It  would  seem  that 
such  a  look  from  God  incarnate  in  His 

*  Isaias  ixiii.  5.  t  liii.  3,  4.  %  Lam.  i.  12, 13. 


54  GETHSEMAKT. 

woe  would  have  roused  them  from  sleep 
and  have  stirred  the  depths  of  their 
being.  No  !  they  are  resting  as  if  un- 
moved. There  comes  a  change  in  His 
countenance,  and  in  the  look  of  utter 
desolation  there  is  an  expression  of  pity 
with  ineffable  tenderness.  He  speaks  to 
Peter,  who  a  few  moments  ago  was  ready 
to  die  with  Him.  Oh  !  if  I  could  remem- 
ber for  all  eternity  that  look  of  His  face 
and  the  tones  of  His  voice  !  It  went  to  my 
heart  and  opened  the  fountains  of  remorse. 
It  wounded  me  with  the  sting  of  its  sad 
reproach.  I  know  that  wound  will  never 
heal.  I  ask  not  for  its  healing  until  I 
see  Him  in  glory,  and  the  pierced  hands 
shall  touch  it  when  there  can  be  no 
longer  danger  of  parting  from  my 
Love.  "  Peter,  My  true  disciple,  My 
vicar  on  earth,  is  it  so  that  thou  canst 
sleep  now?  I  begged  you  with  tears  to 
watch  with  Me.  Could  you  not  watch 
one    hour  ? "      "  Alas !    you    know   not 


GETHSEMANI.  55 

your  danger.  You  have  not  begun  to 
learn  the  tenderness  of  My  heart.  This 
is  an  awful  night.  The  powers  of  dark- 
ness are  crowding  around  us.  The  sins 
of  the  ages  are  weighing  Me  down. 
Arise,  awake,  watch  and  pray.  Pray  as 
you  never  prayed  before.  The  spirit 
may  be  willing,  but  poor  human  na- 
ture, how  weak  it  is!" 

He  turns  away,  and,  as  if  borne  by 
some  supernatural  force,  staggers  back 
to  the  lonely  scene  of  desolation.  The 
darkness  deepens.  A  superhuman  gloom 
falls  upon  the  garden.  There  are  no 
shadows.  It  is  all  black  night.  I  strain 
my  eyes.  I  can  see  nothing;  but,  O 
my  God !  I  hear  Him  fall.  He  falls 
more  heavily  than  before.  Has  awful 
death  come  at  last?  No,  I  feel  that 
the  destroying  angel  is  there  with  his 
drawn  sword.  But  he  has  not  killed 
Him  yet.  In  the  dense,  fearful  dark- 
ness I  hear  again  His  agonizing   pray- 


56  GETHSEMANI. 

er,  more  plaintive  than  before.  It  must 
rend  the  heavens.  It  must  break  the 
clouds.  There  must  come  some  ray  of 
light.  "O  My  Father!  if  this  chalice 
cannot  pass  away  except  I  drink  it,  Thy 
will  be  done."  Now  I  can  see  nothing, 
but  I  seem  to  see  blackness  of  nighb.  I 
know  not  how  long  my  Beloved  lay 
prostrate  on  the  ground.  It  seemed 
an  age  when  I  looked  and  saw  a  sha- 
dow pass  before  me,  and  I  knew  it  was 
He.  Nothing  else  could  so  move  me. 
I  follow  the  shadow.  It  leads  me  to 
the  three  disciples.  They  are  asleep 
again.  Their  eyes  are  so  heavy  they 
can  scarcely  open  them.  Some  spirit 
of  darkness  hath  touched  them.  They 
are  struggling  to  awake.  I  saw  the 
bending  shadow  of  my  Love.  Not  a 
word  was  spoken.  Dreadful  sighs  rang 
out  upon  the  chill  air  and  upon  my 
frozen  senses.  Convulsive  sobs  shook 
Him,    and    the    tears     ran    down    like 


GETHSEMAISTI.  57 

fountains.  But  I  could  not  see  His  face. 
Perhaps  He  spared  me  for  His  great 
compassion ;  I  think  I  could  not  then 
have  seen  His  face  and  lived.  Yet  how 
I  loved  Him  then  I  could  not  tell,  fast- 
ened though  I  was  and  rooted  to  the 
ground  like  the  rocks  of  ages.  There 
were  things  ineffable  of  which  I  cannot 
speak.  I  suffered  ;  I  seemed  to  suffer 
with  Him;  and  yet  the  love  I  had  for 
Him  was  like  a  fire  in  which  my  whole 
being  seemed  to  burn.  May  He  forgive 
me  !  I  am  dumb  before  Him.  I  know 
not  what  I  say. 

The  shadow  passes  by  me  once  again. 
This  time  it  comes  nearer.  Was  I  pre- 
sumptuous when  I  thought  I  felt  the 
power  of  His  presence,  and  in  my  grief 
a  sweetness  stole  upon  me  such  as  I 
had  not  known  before?  I  dare  not  say. 
But  He  passed,  and  soon  the  light,  the 
inward  light,  had  gone.  There  was  no 
outward    light.      To    the    sacred    place 


58  GETHSEMANI. 

where  my  Beloved  went  I  force  my 
vision.  0  earth,  earth,  cruel  earth, 
that  hearest  now  the  plaintive  prayer 
of  God  made  man !  Again  hath  He 
fallen  on  thy  breast.  The  earth  which 
so  many  sins  have  cursed  shall  bear 
Him  when  no  other  place  of  rest  is 
found,  and  shall  dry  His  tears  and 
drink  His  blood.  "O  my  Father!  I 
know  Thy  will.  This  chalice  which  tor- 
ments Me  so,  cannot  pass  away.  Not 
My  will  but  Thine  be  done.  I  take  it. 
Press  it  to  My  lips,  and  I  will  drink  it 
all.  My  Father,  from  Thy  hand  I  take 
in  its  full  measure  this  awful  grief.  No 
one  but  Gfod  could  drink  it,  and  I  am 
God,  Thy  co-equal  Son.  Let  the  sword 
descend,  but  let  the  Eternal  Spirit  hold 
Me  up."  Now  I  hear  no  more.  He 
will  not  speak  again.  I  seem  to  feel  the 
desolation  of  this  awful  chalice.  He, 
my  Beloved,  my  Beautiful  One — He  is 
drinking  it  all  alone.    I  know  He  is  not 


GETHSEMAHL  59 

dead,  for  I  feel  so  strangely  the  power 
of  His  life.  Slowly  do  the  moments 
fly.  It  seems  the  watch  of  an  eternal 
night.  There  is  no  sun.  There  are  no 
stars.  There  are  only  clonds  which 
wrap  all  nature  in  their  gloom. 

Yes,  my  Jesus,  I  am  watching  here 
with  Thee.  While  Thou  art  here  I  will 
not  fear  the  night.  I  will  pray,  and 
when  I  cannot  pray  I  will  think  of 
Thee.  And  when  the  power  of  thought 
seems  gone,  and  I  am  as  if  I  had  no 
being,  I  will  feel  Thy  presence.  I  could 
not  touch  Thy  chalice.  Oh  !  I  am  not 
fit  to  think  that  I  could  be  sharer  in 
Thy  woe — I,  who  so  many  times  by 
my  inconstant  love  have  grieved  Thee ! 
Yet  here,  on  the  darkest  night  that 
earth  hath  ever  seen,  I  would  believe 
that  I  am  weaned  from  all  but  Thee, 
that  I  will  never  wound  Thee  more. 
And  so  I  pray,  while  shadows  after 
shadows  pass  upon  my  soul,  and  sense 


60  GETHSEMAKI. 

seems  lost  for  ever.  At  last  there  comes 
to  me  a  ray  of  light.  From  some  far- 
off  source  it  lightens  up  the  darkness 
and  reveals  to  me  the  prostrate  form  of 
my  agonizing  Lord.  One  beam  shines 
full  upon  Him.    All  else  is  dark.    Yet, 

0  my  Blessed  Lord !  what  does  this 
light  unfold?  Thou  art  bleeding.  Thy 
garments  are  wet  with  blood.  Thy 
hands  and  feet  are  bleeding.  Thy  dear 
face  is  red,  and  great  drops  of  blood 
are  running  down  from  Thy  weeping 
eyes.  The  grass  beneath  Thee  is  crim- 
son with  the  fast-gushing  current  of 
Thy  life.  Oh !  what  can  I  do?  I  close 
my  eyes  with  fear,  with  horror,  and 
with  grief.     Then  I  dare  to  look  again. 

1  am  not  deceived.  It  is  too  true.  The 
chalice  has  been  taken,  and  it  has  done 
its  work.  The  heart  of  love  divine,  of 
tenderness  infinite,  gave  way.  Can  I  live 
and  see  this  sight?  Angels  cannot  help 
me   now.     Their   drooping  wings    hang 


GETHSEMANL  61 

down,  and  they  are  desolate.  Only  the 
bleeding  hands  can  support  me  here. 
Prostrate  there  He  lies,  and  yet  I  feel 
the  pressure  of  those  almighty  arms. 
"Who  is  this  that  cometh  from  Edom, 
with  dyed  garments  from  Bosra,  this 
Beautiful  One  in  His  robe?  Why  is 
Thine  apparel  red,  and  Thy  garments 
like  theirs  that  tread  in  the  wine-press  % "  * 
"  This  is  the  Word  of  God,  and  He  wears 
the  garments  sprinkled  with  blood."  f 
The  Infinite  is  stooping  here.  The  love 
of  God  has  found  its  true  expression. 
God  is  Man  and  bleeds  from  head  to 
foot  with  agony.  O  Jesus,  my  redeem- 
er !  how  I  love  Thee  in  Thy  sad  dis- 
figurement !  Let  my  feeble  heart  but 
tell  Thee  in  this  night  of  woe  how  dear 
Thou  art  to  me  !  I  love  Thee  for  Thy 
beauty,  which  far  transcends  the  powers 
of  thought.  I  love  Thee  for  Thy  grace, 
which,    amid  the  wrecks  my  sins  have 

*  Isaias  lxiii.  1,  2.  tApoc.  xix.  13. 


62  GETHSEMANI. 

wrought,  hath,  strength  to  quicken  me 
with  life.  I  love  Thee  for  the  pity 
which  Thou  hast  for  me,  so  lonely  and 
so  vile.  But  most  of  all  I  love  Thee 
because  Thou  wilt  have  my  heart,  and 
in  Thy  dear  compassion  dost  stoop  to 
take  my  love.  To  Thee  in  Thy  great 
humiliation,  exhausted  with  Thy  sweat 
of  blood,  I  consecrate  my  all.  The  ears 
divine  are  red  with  blood,  but  they  are 
quick  to  hear  my  vows.  My  bleeding 
Jesus,  let  me  come  to  Thee.  Let  my 
tears  run  down  with  Thine.  Oh  !  keep 
me,  wash  me  in  Thy  blcod  ! 

Now  the  beam  of  light  which  reveal- 
ed to  me  my  Blessed  Love  seems  to 
gather  strength.  It  is  brighter  in  my 
soul.  I  watch  my  Jesus,  and,  oh!  eter- 
nal praise  to  God,  He  is  not  alone. 
Bright  forms  are  at  His  side.  Rays  of 
uncreated  gladness  gleam  upon  their  gar- 
ments as  they  draw  near.  They  kneel 
around  Him.    They  lift  Him  up.     They 


GETHSEMANT.  63 

bow  before  Him.  I  hear  no  words. 
Yet  darkness  flies  away,  and  upon  His 
agonizing  face  there  comes  a  smile  of 
peace.  The  light  of  heaven  is  here,  and 
I  mnst  look  away.  Not  for  me  this 
revelation  of  the  glory  that  shall  be 
hereafter.  These  are  the  great  archan- 
gels come  to  speak  the  words  of  com- 
fort in  the  desolation  of  their  Eternal 
King. 


Meditation  Second. 


TEE  AGONY  OF  FEAR. 


MEDITATION  SECOND. 


THE   AGONY    OF   FEAR. 


"Fear  seized  upon  me,  and  trembling,  and  all  my  bones  were 
affrighted."— Job  iv.  14. 

I  look  not  now  upon  the  angels  who 
have  come  so  gladly  to  console  my  dear- 
est Lord.  My  heart  seems  far  away.  I 
see  one  sight — the  prostrate  form  of  my 
Beloved.  I  see  the  awful  sweat  of  blood. 
I  see  the  crimsoned  turf  whereon  He  lies. 
I  hear  one  voice — His  sad,  His  piercing 
cry.  He,  so  strong,  seems  now  so  weak. 
I  feel  the  watches  of  His  agony,  as  step 
by  step  the  fearful  waves  dash  over  Him. 
I  see  Him  overwhelmed  with  fear,  trem- 
bling as  if  some  mighty  dread  would  kill 
Him.     His  sadness  like  a  pall  of  dark- 

67 


68  GETHSEMA1ST. 

ness  falls  upon  my  spirit  till  I  pant  for 
life.  I  see  Him  there  alone.  He  is  the 
mighty  God  ;  yet  never  was  a  sufferer 
so  desolate.  No  night  like  this  has  ever 
clouded  all  the  rays  of  light  or  been 
so  awful  in  its  gloom.  And  yet  I  love 
Thee  so,  my  Jesus,  that  I  cannot  turn 
away.  I  would  fear,  if  Thou  didst  leave 
me  here,  for  surely  I  am  not  among  the 
powers  of  earth.  I  am  not  among  the 
dead,  nor  do  I  seem  to  be  among  the 
living.  This  garden  is  a  world  unknown. 
It  cannot  be  the  earth.  It  is  not  hea- 
ven. In  the  depths  of  darkness  drear 
my  soul  is  lost  in  Thee.  Thine  agoniz- 
ing heart  is  drawing  me.  Wilt  Thou, 
dearest  Lord,  but  listen  to  my  prayer? 
May  one  like  me  but  look  within  the 
clouds  that  wrap  Thee  round  ?  Oh  !  tell 
me  something  of  Thy  woe.  Then  Thy 
garden  shades  shall  be  my  teacher. 
Here  I  see  no  created  thing.  None  but 
Thee,  my  dearest  Lord,  none  but  Thee. 


GETHSEMAKI.  69 

From  the  prostrate  form  amid  the 
sighs  and  tears,  while  red  drops  gush 
from  every  pore,  there  comes  a  mes- 
sage to  my  heart.  My  soul  awakens ; 
my  whole  being  trembles.  Deeper  grows 
the  night.  I  am  descending  down,  down 
some  awful  cavern  where  my  loneliness 
grows  sweet,  where  my  desolation  with 
its  fearful  pain  seems  death ;  for  here  the 
voice  comes  up  to  me  which  tells  me  of 
my  Master's  woe,  and  in  Gethsemani  I 
am  drinking  in  the  sorrows  of  the  Sa- 
cred Heart. 

Listen,  if  thou  canst,  my  child.  Thou 
shalt  see  what  thy  birth  of  blood  has 
cost  Me.  If  thou  art  Mine,  I  have  won 
thee  by  a  broken  heart.  Dost  thou  love 
Me  well  enough  to  follow  where  I  lead  ? 
Art  thou  not  afraid  to  dwell  within  these 
shades,  the  darkness  of  a  superhuman 
night,  and  here  to  be  alone  with  Me,  to 
be  alone  indeed,  where  no  sense  shall 
tell  that  I  am  with  thee,  where  even  I 


70  GETHSEMANI. 

shall  hide  Myself,  and  faith  alone  shall 
prove  to  thee  that  I  have  not  forsaken 
thee  ?  Canst  thou  lie  down  upon  the 
crimsoned  turf  and  weep  with  Me,  even 
when  I  seem  to  leave  thee  all  alone? 
Then,  w^hile  earth  and  sense  seem  dead, 
and  heaven  is  far  away,  My  sighs  shall 
teach  thee.  Thou  shalt  know  a  little  of 
the  depths  of  My  compassion.  Thou 
shalt  feel  a  little  of  the  tenderness  which 
dwells  within  My  breast.  Would  the 
nuptials  of  thy  King  affright  thee  if  I 
seal  thee  to  My  Heart  in  blood  ?  I  will 
tell  thee  of  My  sufferings  when  thou  art 
wholly  Mine.  When  I  put  the  ring  upon 
thy  hand,  and  press  thee  closely  to  My 
wounded  side,  thou  shalt  learn  a  little  of 
My  love,  a  little  of  the  grief  that  over- 
whelmed My  soul,  that  I  might  wash 
thee  clean,  might  win  thy  heart  and 
make  thee  all  My  own. 

When  I  took  upon  Myself  the  work 
of  suffering,  I  took  it  as  a  God.     I  bade 


GETHSEMANI.  71 

the  light  depart.    I  bade  the  torturers  to 
come.      I    bowed    My    head    and    bade 
the  mighty  waves  of    sorrow  dash  upon 
Me.     The  spirits  of  the  rebel  host  whom 
once  I  chased  from  heaven  and  bound  in 
everlasting  chains  were   then    unloosed. 
They   came  for    their    revenge.    Within 
the  hearts  of  men  I  came  to  save  they 
lighted  up  the  fires  of  hate,   and  earth 
arose   against  Me  with   demoniac    rage. 
I   willed  this   passion.     I  willed  it  as  a 
God.     And  when  the  clouds  arose  I  felt 
the  fury  of  the  storm.     I  trembled  with 
the  frenzy  of  the  blast.    To  devils  and  to 
men  I  was   the  mark  of  every  weapon, 
while  I  held  back  the  drooping  wings  of 
angels,  and  God's  incarnate  Son  sustain- 
ed the  shock  alone.     Well  do  I  remem- 
ber that  last  awful  day,  My  last  among 
the  sons   of  men.     I  was  descending  to 
the   pains   of  death  before   the    soldiers 
came,  before  the  nails  were  driven,  be- 
fore My  Judas  sold  Me.     There  was  no 


72  GETHSEMANI. 

disease  upon  Me.  The  flesh  of  God 
could  never  know  decay.  There  was 
perfect  health  within  Me,  and  the  ful- 
ness of  my  manhood  crowned  Me  with 
its  strength.  And  yet  death  was  coming, 
awful  death,  such  as  this  sad  world  had 
never  known  before.  It  was  coining 
over  Me  with  all  its  baneful  power.  My 
limbs  were  failing.  I  could  hardly  move. 
My  head  was  aching  with  the  pangs  of 
more  than  mortal  pain.  It  drooped  up- 
on My  breast,  and  tears  came  freely  to 
My  eyes  and  almost  closed  My  vision. 
My  heart  sank  down,  and  agony  I  cannot 
tell  you  of  so  filled  Me  that  I  struggled 
with  this  mighty  death  to  wait  for  Me 
upon  the  cross.  I  held  back  the  bitter 
waters,  and  all  day  long  I  bade  them 
watch  for  Me  within  the  garden.  There 
I  gave  them  liberty  to  overwhelm  Me. 
Yet  could  I  tell  you  of  the  love  that  all 
that  day  so  filled  My  trusting  heart — 
love  infinite  that  ran  within  My  veins 


GETHSEMANL  73 

and  gushed  unbidden  from  My  eyes  ? 
I  had  loved  the  race  of  man  eternally, 
and  the  tenderness  of  God  was  My  com- 
passion for  the  lost.  But  that  last  day 
it  seemed  something  more  to  Me.  When 
the  Magdalen  touched  My  aching  head 
My  love  was  stronger  than  the  pangs  of 
death.  I  so  yearned  to  clasp  My  wan- 
dering sheep,  and  hold  them  safe  with- 
in My  arms,  that  I  welcomed  more  of 
woe,  and  the  blood  was  bounding  in 
My  veins,  impatient  to  be  shed.  And 
when  I  journeyed  to  Jerusalem  to  die 
the  thought  was  sweet  to  Me.  Each 
step  was  bringing  on  the  hour  of  grace 
when  by  fearful  death  I  could  redeem 
My  loved  ones,  break  their  chains,  and 
wash  them  from  the  stains  of  guilt.  In 
the  Paschal  Rite  I  saw  Myself,  the 
grand  fulfilment  of  the  type,  the  Lamb 
of  God  upon  the  cross  of  Calvary.  In- 
deed, My  heart  was  bleeding  then.  My 
one  relief,   the  moment   of    My  perfect 


74  GETHSEMANI. 

joy,  was  that  in  which  I  gave  Myself 
to  be  the  food  of  My  redeemed.  The 
bread  I  gave  them  was  My  Flesh  ;  the 
chalice  was  My  Blood.  I  was  within 
them  then :  My  love  had  found  its  full 
expression.  Could  God  do  more  ?  I 
humbly  bent  Me  down  and  washed  the 
feet  of  My  disciples.  My  touch  was 
tenderness  divine.  There  was  never  love 
like  Mine. 

Yet  time  was  hastening  on.  My  hour 
was  fast  approaching.  The  sun  had 
set.  The  stars  were  hidden.  The  bitter 
waters  were  in  waiting  for  Me.  They 
were  to  meet  Me  in  Gethsemani.  And 
as  I  turned  to  face  them  deadly  fear 
came  over  Me.  In  My  chosen  place  of 
prayer,  in  the  garden  shades,  where 
many  nights  I  watched  and  with  My 
Father  held  communion,  there  I  pro- 
mised them  their  full  dominion.  There 
had  I  unchained  the  powers  of  evil, 
the  spirits  of  the  night.     There  I  cove- 


GETHSEMANI.  75 

nanted  to  meet  them  all  alone.  Yet, 
when  I  led  My  little  band,  and  even 
from  the  rest  withdrew  My  chief  apos- 
tles as  a  guard  around  Me,  or  at  least 
to  watch  with  Me  and  grant  My  break- 
ing heart  the  consolation  of  their  sym- 
pathy, I  began  to  fear  and  tremble. 
This  dread  was  not  unknown,  and  yet 
for  Me  it  was  an  agony.  This  was  the 
onset  of  the  bitter  waters  They  dashed 
upon  Me,  and  I  was  their  sport,  as  dark- 
ness  deepened  and  I  cried  for  loneli- 
ness ;  and  the  gloom  engulfed  Me  in  its 
rayless  night. 

Child  of  My  passion,  thou  hast  chosen 
Me  to  be  thy  Spouse:  dost  thou  won- 
der that  I  feared?  Let  Me  tell  thee 
as  I  can  of  this  agony  of  fear.  It  is 
little  that  My  words  can  speak.  There 
are  no  words  to  paint  the  horror  of  that 
hour. 

I  had  bidden  all  created  light  depart 
—the  light  that  cheers  the  day,  the  light 


76  GETHSEMANI. 

that  softens  all  the  dread  of  night.  It 
was  total  darkness  on  My  soul,  a  heavy 
weight  that  pressed  me  down.  And 
in  this  gloom  were  forms  of  every 
ill ;  and  every  sorrow  that  has  fallen 
on  the  heart  of  man  took  shape  and 
pressed  upon  Me.  Phantoms  drear  with 
demon  faces,  with  the  laugh  and  jeer 
of  hopeless  misery,  seemed  to  touch 
Me  and  oppress  Me  with  their  baneful 
breath.  I  heard  the  wail  of  every  woe 
that  man  has  known  since  Paradise  was 
closed,  and  sorrow  lifted  up  its  head  to 
torture  and  to  reign.  I  felt  the  reptiles  of 
the  earth  as  with  their  slimy  fangs  they 
seemed  to  crawl  upon  Me,  to  dart  their 
fiery  tongues,  and  sting  Me  with  their 
poisoned  fangs.  No  grace  of  things 
created,  no  form  of  beauty,  filled  the 
chasm  dire  wherein  I  fell ;  but  horrid 
faces  gazed  upon  Me  with  the  look  of 
hate  and  scorn.  I  saw  the  vast  proces- 
sion   of    the    lost.       The    charnel-house 


GETHSEMAINTI.  77 

wherein  their  bodies  lay  corrupted  seem- 
ed My  resting-place.  Their  mouldering 
bones  arose  to  taunt  Me  with  the  noises 
of  the  grave  and  fill  my  senses  with  the 
odor  of  the  tomb.  Spirits  disembodied, 
full  of  fire,  smoking  with  the  air  of  hell, 
crowded  round  Me  with  the  curses  of 
despair.  The  souls  I  could  not  save 
were  eager  to  affright  Me  with  their 
horrid  breath,  or  touch  Me  with  the 
lurid  flame  that  burned  within  them. 
Then  came  the  rebel  host  of  angels  fall- 
en from  their  high  estate.  I  let  them 
loose.  "  This  was  their  hour  ;  the  power 
of  darkness."  "  Their  name  is  legion." 
They  rushed  upon  Me  with  their  sable 
wings ;  the  fearful  gloom  of  spirits  lost 
was  like  a  mantle  of  corruption  cover- 
ing Me.  They  filled  the  night.  I  touched 
them  with  convulsive  trembling.  When 
I  put  out  My  hands  I  felt  them  there. 
When  I  looked  within  the  depths  before 
Me,  I  saw  them  stooping  over  Me  as  birds 


78  GETHSEMATST. 

unclean  descend  upon  their  prey.  I  heard 
their  curses  ringing  on  the  air.  Their 
thirst  of  ages  for  revenge  was  now  to 
satiate  itself.  And  I  was  before  them 
crushed,  and  My  humanity  was  broken 
by  their  violence,  although  I  am  the 
Son  of  God.  Dost  thou  wonder  that  I 
feared,  that  My  bones  were  trembling 
with  the  horror  of  the  scene,  that  My 
quaking  heart  was  nigh  to  death  ?  Some- 
thing of  this  fear  My  loved  have  known 
in  paths  wherein  My  grace  has  led 
them.  But  I  have  never  left  them  in 
the  gloom  alone.  A  night  like  Mine 
they  could  not  bear  and  live.  When  they 
have  touched  the  bitter  waters  I  was  with 
them.  When  they  descended  to  the  vale 
of  death  My  angels  went  before  them, 
and  My  hand  upheld  them  in  the  dark- 
ness. Yet  I,  thy  Master  and  thy  God, 
was  all  alone. 

Then  when  the  waves  of  sorrow  seem- 
ed   to    close  upon  Me,  and  the    spirits 


GETHSEMAKL  79 

of  the  night  were  reigning  in  the  deep 
that  covered  Me,  I  looked  upon  My 
body,  thus  the  sport  of  every  power  of 
ill,  and  saw  the  way  to  Calvary,  the 
tortures  of  the  cross.  So  weak  was  I 
that  I  could  hardly  raise  My  head  or 
move  a  limb.  The  fever  of  My  blood 
was  burning  Me,  as  the  red  drops  were 
pouring  out  from  face  and  hands  and 
feet.  I  saw  the  marks  of  the  scourge 
upon  My  back ;  the  crown  of  thorns 
was  pressing  in  My  brain.  The  cruel 
nails  seemed  now  to  hold  Me  fast. 
The  cross  was  on  My  bleeding  shoulders, 
and  I  was  fainting  with  the  load.  I 
could  not  walk,  and  yet  My  weary  way 
was  all  before  Me.  I  said  in  My  dis- 
may :  0  sinner !  what  art  thou  doing  ? 
This  is  the  body  of  thy  God.  These 
are  the  hands  and  feet  of  God.  This 
aching,  thorn-crowned  head  is  God's. 
Can  you,  do  you  dare  to  mutilate  it 
so?     I  saw  the   hill  of    Calvary.      The 


80  GETHSEMAKI. 

place  of  skulls  with  noisome  odor 
choked  My  breath.  I  hung  upon  My 
wounds,  slowly  bleeding  to  My  death, 
and  beside  Me  were  the  murderers  to 
fill  my  dying  hours  with  shame.  All 
the  pains  of  crucifixion  seemed  to 
come  before  the  time,  and  nail  and 
spear  transfixed  Me  as  I  lay  so  help- 
less on  the  ground.  These  fearful 
pangs  were  not  too  much  to  satisfy  My 
yearning  love.  Within  My  breast  My 
heart  with  its  pulsations  swift  was  call- 
ing for  My  baptism.  And  yet  when 
all  the  morrow  came  before  Me,  and 
every  torture  one  by  one  I  felt,  there 
surged  upon  Me  like  a  flood  of  fire  the 
horror  of  an  awful  fear.  God's  only  Son, 
the  image  of  the  Father,  the  brightness 
of  His  glory,  to  be  treated  so !  God 
made  man  to  be  thus  despised;  to  be 
mocked  and  scourged  ;  as  a  common 
criminal  to  be  crucified  ! 
Then  I  looked  within  the  soul  divine 


GETHSEMAJNT.  81 

ever  gazing  on  the  Father's  face,  the 
heart  whose  tenderness  is  but  the  pity 
of  the  Deity,  and  upon  Me  came  My 
agonies  in  one.  I  took  the  cup  of  man's 
ingratitude  and  drank  it  to  the  dregs. 
My  heart  was  open  by  its  love,  and  here 
My  enemies  had  found  their  mark  ;  and 
where  I  suffered  most,  with  w^anton 
cruelty  they  plied  the  arrows  of  their 
hate.  I  was  prostrate  on  the  ground, 
and  yet  I  seemed  to  hang  upon  the 
cross.  I  heard  the  mockery  which, 
with  studied  insult,  followed  every 
shadow  of  My  face  and  every  throb 
of  My  convulsions.  I  prayed  for  their 
forgiveness,  and  the  jeer  was  My  re- 
sponse. I  already  tasted  vinegar  and 
gall  they  pressed  upon  My  parched 
and  feverish  lips.  I  forgave  one  mur- 
derer who  hung  beside  Me.  I  was  the 
king  of  murderers  then.  I  lost  the 
other  soul.  The  shadow  of  My  cross, 
the  privilege  to  die  with  Me,  were  not 


82  GETHSEMANI. 

enough  to  save  him  from  the  flames  of 
hell.  I  saw  My  priceless  Mother,  dearer 
far  to  Me  than  all  but  God.  She 
stood  beneath  My  cross  in  majesty  of 
woe.  It  seemed  to  Me  that  I  had 
never  loved  her  as  I  did  then.  Beth- 
lehem, the  desert  drear,  and  Nazareth, 
the  blessed  time  when  I  could  lay 
My  head  upon  her  loving  heart,  came 
back,  and  the  filial  tide  of  love  from 
God's  only  Son  upon  her  flowed.  Mo- 
ther, Mother  !  thou  canst  not  know 
the  fulness  of  My  love  for  thee.  There 
is  no  such  love,  and  God  alone  can 
sound  it.  I  am  thy  child,  it  is  My 
dearest  earthly  joy.  I  wear  thy  fea- 
tures, and  for  all  eternity  I  shall  look 
like  thee.  But  I  am  thy  God,  and 
He  alone  can  know  how  God  can  love 
His  Mother.  So,  when  in  agony  I  saw 
her  tears,  and  knew  her  heart  was 
breaking  too,  strange  was  My  crush- 
ing   fear    that  she,   the  dearest  of    ere- 


GETHSEMANI.  83 

ated  things,  should  suffer  with  Me ;  that 
I  could  never  comfort  her,  nor  stay  the 
death  that  seemed  to  lay  its  pall  upon 
her,  too,  and  wrap  her  in  its  cold  em- 
brace. My  dearest  must  come  near 
My  cross  of  pain ;  I  suffer  with  them, 
but  I  cannot  save  them  from  the  chalice 
which  I  drink. 

I  saw  the  sorrow  of  the  Magdalen. 
Her  sobs  like  arrows  pierced  My  soul. 
I  had  washed  her  from  all  stain,  but 
little  did  she  know  the  cost  to  Me. 
Watch  and  wait  with  loving  grief.  I 
must  bear  the  sins  of  all  who  live  by 
Me. 

The  disciple  of  My  heart,  who  drew 
his  innocence  and  virgin  purity  from 
Me  must  learn  the  lesson  that  My  body 
broken  and  My  blood  poured  out  are 
now  the  only  food  that  can  preserve 
from  guilt  and  purify  for  heaven. 

While  I  lie  so  helpless  in  the  agonies 
of   fear    there  is    another  night  I  feel, 


84  GETHSEMANL 

whose  shadows  only  touch  Me  now.  I 
shall  feel  the  sins  of  all  mankind ;  and 
as  I  sink  to  die,  when  utter  weakness 
comes,  the  sword  of  Heaven  shall  smite 
Me  in  My  tenderest  point.  The  con- 
soling presence  of  My  Father  and  the 
Spirit  consubstantial  shall  forsake  Me 
when  I  need  it  most.  Dost  thou  won- 
der that  I  fear,  when  before  My  faint- 
ing eyes  and  trembling  heart  this  chasm 
opens  wide  to  close  Me  in  its  awful 
depths  \  Already  do  I  seem  to  feel  the 
pains  of  death.  Already  do  I  see  the 
tomb  wherein  My  cold  and  lifeless  body 
shall  be  laid.  There  shall  I  rest  as 
humbled  and  as  prostrate  as  if  I  were 
not  God. 

Now,  My  child,  to  whom  I  open  thus 
the  secrets  of  My  agony,  canst  thou 
stay  and  watch  with  Me  ?  Canst  thou 
bear  the  shadows  where  I  tremble  so? 
Where  My  soul  is  filled  with  horror  and 
My  fear  is  like  to  death,  canst  thou  come 


GETHSEMANL  85 

with  Me?  Thou  canst  never  know  what 
I  have  borne.  I  love  thee  far  too  much 
to  break  thy  heart.  And  yet  I  yearn  to 
bring  thee  to  My  close  embrace,  and  be 
with  thee  as  is  the  lover  with  the  loved. 
I  yearn  to  put  My  hand  upon  thy 
wounds,  to  chase  the  shadows  from  thy 
sky,  to  wash  thee  pure  from  every  stain, 
to  make  thee  like  the  crystal  mirror 
that  sends  back  My  light.  I  would 
have  thee  for  My  own,  where  no  shade 
can  come  between  thee  and  My  love.  I 
thought  of  thee  when  in  Gethsemani  I 
lay  so  agonized  with  fear.  I  have  often 
feared  for  thee.  I  feared  to  lose  thee. 
Thou  didst  wear  My  ring  upon  thy 
hand,  and  thou  didst  call  Me  Bride- 
groom, too.  Yet  with  tears  I  watched 
thee  when  I  saw  thee  turn  to  creature 
love  or  rejoice  in  anything  save  Me. 
I  have  followed  thee  when  thou  wast 
forgetting  Me  and  all  thy  love  was  not 
My  own.    Thou  didst  make  Me  fear  in 


86  GETH8EMANI. 

the  garden  even  of  My  woe.  But  now  I 
hold  thee  fast.  If  thou  wilt  not  fear  to 
stay  with  Me,  the  horror  that  I  felt 
shall  be  thy  cure.  What  I  have  borne 
shall  not  prevail  against  thee.  Watch 
and  pray,  and  love  Me,  too,  with  all  thy 
heart.  I  am  thy  God.  What  can  harm 
thee  when  I  am  near?  Thy  fear  shall 
bind  thee  to  My  heart,  and  the  brighter 
shall  ascend  thy  love. 

Dearest  Lord,  I  thank  Thee  for  these 
words.  I  tremble  as  I  feel  the  shadows 
which  so  darkly  covered  Thee.  I  will 
watch  with  Thee.  I  will  never  leave 
Thy  side.  I  could  not  live  if  there  were 
parting  now.  I  am  not  brave.  I  know 
how  weak  I  am  when  danger  threatens 
or  the  icy  waters  chill  my  blood.  I 
promise  nothing  but  to  follow  Thee. 
Let  my  days  be  dark,  my  nights  a  vigil 
endless,  if  so  I  closely  cling  to  Thee. 
Yet  I  beg  Thee  to  prepare  my  way. 
Let  my  heart  be  Thine,    and  when  the 


GETHSEMANI.  87 

path  grows  drear  and  sight  is  gone, 
when  I  can  hardly  feel,  I  know  that 
Thou  art  near.  Jesus,  O  my  only  Love ! 
I  watch  and  wait  for  Thee.  My  faith 
can  never  fail ;  and  if  the  darkness 
seem  too  great,  and  mighty  waves  en- 
compass me,  my  grateful  heart  shall 
hold  its  love,  my  voice  shall  sound  Thy 
dearest  name.  Above  the  waters  in  their 
rage,  above  the  forms  of  ill,  the  phan- 
toms of  the  night,  the  spectres  of  my 
sins,  one  word  shall  still  my  fears,  one 
word  shall  sound  above  the  storms. 

Jesus,  Lord,  my  love  above  the  depths 
ascends  to  Thee ;  I  watch,  I  wait  for 
Thee. 


Meditation  Third. 


TEE  AGONY  OF  LONELINESS. 


MEDITATION  THIRD. 


THE  AGONY  OF  LONELINESS. 


41  He  hath  led  Me  and  brought  Me  into  darkness,  and  not  into 
light.  He  hath  set  Me  in  the  dark  places,  as  those  that  are  dead 
for  ever.  Yea,  and  when  I  cry,  and  entreat,  He  hath  shut  out 
my  prayer."— Lamentations  iii.  2,  6,  8. 

Canst  thou  watch  with  Me  ?  It  will 
be  little  for  thy  love  to  do,  if  I  am  at 
thy  side,  and  My  hand  shall  hold  thee 
up.  Dost  thou  love  me  well  enough  to 
watch  when  I  shall  lead  thee  into  dark- 
ness where  no  light  is  seen,  to  the  places 
drear  where  I  shall  hide  thee  all  alone 
and  then  withdraw  My  consolations  ?  If 
I  shall  shut  out  thy  prayer,  and  seem 
to  go  away  for  ever ;  if  I  let  the  tempt- 
er come  to  tell  thee  I  am  gone,  to  bid 
thee  know  I  love   thee  not,  that  I  have 

91 


92  GETHSEMA^I. 

given  thee  to  outer  darkness,  that  thou 
art  no  longer  Mine  ;  art  thou  brave 
enough  to  wait  in  hope  ?  When  faith 
becomes  thine  only  strength,  and  phan- 
tom forms  are  crowding  round  thee, 
and  unearthly  voices  laugh  to  scorn 
thy  confidence,  wilt  thou  then  abide  ? 
Canst  thou,  the  lover  of  My  bleed- 
ing heart,  abide  in  seeming  exile  and 
bear  something  of  My  agony  of  loneli- 
ness ?  Listen,  then,  and  I  will  tell  thee, 
as  I  may,  how  I  suffered  in  the  garden 
shades  when  I  was  left  alone.  If  it  be 
hard  for  thee  to  bear  the  faintest  sha- 
dow of  My  woe,  what  thinkest  thou 
of  My  sad  desolation  when,  as  God,  I 
stripped  Myself  of  every  light,  and  bade 
the  creature,  animate  and  inanimate,  de- 
part, and  even  hid  the  rays  of  My  eter- 
nal glory,  throwing  densest  clouds  be- 
tween the  heavenly  throne  and  My  agon- 
izing soul? 
If  I  tell  thee  something  of  my  lone- 


GETHSEMANI.  93 

liness,  perhaps  the  thought  may  cheer 
thee  when  thy  trial  comes.  The  mem- 
ory of  this  awful  night,  the  picture  of 
My  prostrate,  bleeding  form,  may  give 
thee  constancy,  may  make  thee  even  love 
to  be  alone  for  Me,  may  help  thee  in 
thy  promise  to  abide  and  watch  with 
Me. 

When  I  went  down  to  My  Gethsemani 
I  willed  to  be  alone.  I  willed  to  suffer, 
and  from  My  bed  of  agony  I  shut  out 
created  love ;  and  even  of  the  fire  that 
burned  so  brightly  in  few  faithful  hearts, 
even  of  the  love  divine  of  the  Father 
and  the  Spirit,  I  made  a  tortuye,  for 
I  barred  it  out.  When  God  made  man 
willeth  desolation,  can  any  finite  spirit 
sound  its  depths  ? 

The  love  of  the  inanimate  creation 
came  not  near  Me  in  that  hour.  The 
earth  put  on  a  sable  pall  and  seemed 
to  cast  Me  from  its  bosom.  It  trembled 
as  I   touched  it,  as  if  some  horror  had 


94  GETHSEMANI. 

possessed  its  depths.  The  voice  ot  warn- 
ing came  from  caverns  of  the  sea ;  from 
the  caves  within  the  mountains  on  whose 
threatening  brow  the  frown  of  anger 
seemed  to  settle  down.  The  trees  stood 
still  and  drooped  their  sorrowing  branch- 
es, as  if  there  were  no  life  to  move 
them  now,  as  if  cold  death  had  seized 
them  in  their  prime.  It  was  not  winter's 
frost,  it  was  not  decay,  but  sudden 
stoppage  of  the  power  of  life.  The  flow- 
ers, whose  smile  was  ever  sweet,  now 
fell  as  withered  on  their  stems  as  if  some 
palsied  hand  had  crushed  them  in  its 
grasp.  The  light  rejoicing  in  My  pre- 
sence, and  imaging  to  created  things 
My  glory,  seemed  extinguished.  "  The 
sun  was  turned  to  darkness,  and  the 
moon  to  blood."  The  stars  were  hid- 
den in  the  vault  of  heaven,  as  if  there 
were  no  light,  as  if  the  night  of  chaos 
had  renewed  its  reign  of  horror. 
The  ranks  of  myriad  life  retreated  from 


GETHSEMAKX.  95 

the  exiled  Son  of  God.  *The  beasts  were 
hidden  in  their  dens,  appalled  with  fear. 
The  birds,  whose  tuneful  song  exults  in 
light,  were  nestling  in  the  forest  shades, 
as  if  the  terror  of  some  mighty  power 
had  struck  them  dumb.  Upon  the 
darkness  piled  around  Me  as  a  solid 
mass  no  hum  of  insect  life  arose  to  tell 
me  that  a  living  thing  was  moving  near 
Me.  I  was  hidden  in  the  caverns  drear 
of  that  which  seemed  a  universal  death. 
Down,  down  I  sank  as  if  to  endless 
depths,  where  billows  of  the  mighty 
ocean  rolled  above  Me.  The  angels  of 
My  court,  who  always  watched  around 
My  steps,  were  bidden  to  depart.  I 
would  not  let  them  come  within  my 
living  sepnlchre.  Unwillingly  did  they 
retreat,  and  stood  with  drooping  wings 
beyond  the  clouds  that  covered  Me.  The 
valiant  prince  who  leads  the  armies  of 
My  Father  bowed  his  head  and  sheathed 
his   sword.      And  Gabriel,   guardian    of 


96  GETHSEMAtfl. 

My  Mother  ana  of  My  humanity,  passed 
away  with  trembling  voice,  wThile  Ra- 
phael had  no  place  within  the  garden 
where  his  King  lay  bleeding.  I  shut  out 
their  loving  hearts,  the  blessed  peace  of 
their  intelligence,  and  even  would  not 
think  of  seraph  voices  raised  in  adora- 
tion pure,  nor  hear  the  notes  of  their  ce- 
lestial song.  I  bade  them  stand  in  si- 
lence. Even  in  high  heaven  I  hushed 
the  canticles  of  joy. 

And  of  those  whom  I  redeemed,  the 
men  whose  nature  I  had  taken,  the  fel- 
lows of  My  race,  there  were  none  to 
comfort  Me.  The  few  whose  hearts 
were  aching  for  Me  were  away,  shut 
out  by  My  own  will.  My  Blessed  Mo- 
ther would  have  come,  but  I  loved 
her  far  too  much  to  bring  her  here. 
I  could  not  crucify  her  soul  before 
the  time,  and  so  I  saw  her  in  her 
agony  as  far  from  me  she  watched 
and  prayed.      I  would  not  think  of  her 


GETHSEMANI.  97 

within  this  awful  hour,  for  her  anguish 
filled  My  cup,  and  as  I  drank  it  down 
how  could  her  breaking  heart  console 
me  ?  If  she  had  seen  My  sweat  of  blood 
and  touched  My  agonizing  head,  or  knelt 
beside  Me  on  the  ground,  she  might  have 
fallen  crushed.  She  might  have  died 
beside  Me,  and  the  angels  would  have 
rushed  unbidden  to  her  aid.  I  could 
not  have  held  them  back.  No  !  I  felt 
her  fearful  woe,  the  anguish  of  her  pre- 
cious soul;  I  would  not  let  her  touch 
this  chalice.  I  would  drink  it  all  alone. 
I  called  for  My  disciples,  and  I  beg- 
ged them  to  remain  with  Me.  Some 
fearful  gloom  appalled  them,  and  the  sad- 
ness of  the  day  had  wearied  them.  The 
baptism  of  their  blood  could  not  pre- 
cede the  Pentecostal  flood  of  fire.  The 
traitor  was  hastening  on  his  way  to  seize 
Me  for  Mine  enemies,  to  betray  Me  with 
his  kiss.  The  eleven  were  overcome 
with  sleep.      They  had  heard  Me  warn 


98  GETHSEMA1SX 

them  of  approaching  death.  They  had 
feasted  on  the  body  and  the  blood  which 
on  the  morrow  should  be  shed.  And 
yet  far  away  from  Me,  as  if  forget- 
ting all  My  sorrows,  they  were  sleep- 
ing. I  took  the  three  apostles  whom  I 
Jed  to  Thabor's  height  to  see  My  glory. 
I  asked  them  to  draw  nearer  to  My 
great  humiliation,  to  see  how  low  the 
Son  of  God  could  lie.  They  were  so  dear 
to  Me  I  did  not  fear  to  try  them  in  My 
lonely  hour  of  woe.  Even  they  could 
sleep.  I  saw  the  unconscious  form  of 
James,  the  heavy  eyes  of  Peter,  and 
even  the  exhausted  face  of  John.  Three 
times  I  begged  them  with  My  tears  to 
wake  and  speak  to  Me.  I  could  not 
rouse  them  from  their  sleep. 

And  yet,  had  they  waked,  what  con- 
solation could  they  bring,  when  I  was 
bleeding  for  them,  feeling  all  their  fu- 
ture suffering,  their  fires  of  martyrdom ; 
and    when     My    strength    was    failing 


GETHSEMANI.  99 

that  I  might  give  it  all  to  them? 
They  could  have  offered  Me  their  sym- 
pathy when  I  was  so  forsaken  and  so 
sad.  It  might  have  added  to  the  bur- 
den which  was  crushing  Me,  to  see 
their  tears ;  and  yet  the  offering  had 
been  grateful  to  My  love. 

I  read  the  souls  of  men — those  who 
kill  Me  on  the  morrow,  those  who 
called  Me  friend,  from  whose  hearts 
or  homes  I  chased  the  gloom  of  sorrow 
or  of  sin.  There  was  no  comfort  in  the 
sight.  There  was  hypocrisy,  a  false  pro- 
fession, or  a  selfish  love.  They  loved 
Me  for  My  benefits.  Few  love  Me  for 
Myself.  This  sight  but  added  to  My 
loneliness,  and  so  I  closed  My  eyes  and 
bowed  My  head  upon  the  ground,  which, 
if  it  feared  Me  in  My  sorrow,  did  not 
hate  Me,  did  not  deceive  Me  with  false 
words.  I  even  kissed  the  grass  so  moist- 
ened with  My  blood,  that  it  gave  Me 
shelter    in    My    grief    and    did    not    re- 


100  GETHSEMAKI. 

fuse  Me  rest  or  rudely  cast  aside  My 
tears. 

To  make  My  desolation  full  of  bitter- 
ness the  evil  spirits  crowded  round  Me, 
and  I  bade  them  come.  Their  chains 
were  loosed  to  do  their  worst  against 
Me,  to  torment  Me  with  their  scorn,  to 
oppress  My  soul  with  their  malignant 
hate.  Their  movements  were  appalling 
to  My  every  sense  ;  their  breath  was 
baneful,  their  words  were  wounding  to 
My  honor,  and  their  fiery  eyes  were 
flashing  on  Me  like  the  meteors  of  the 
night.  I  was  not  in  hell,  and  yet  the 
flames  of  hell  were  burning,  in  their 
hearts,  and  the  smoke  of  fires  eternal 
filled  the  heavily  laden  air.  I  was  worse 
than  exiles  far  from  home,  with  enemies 
around  Me  ;  and  the  awful  loneliness  of 
spirits  lost  was  weighing  on  Me.  I,  the 
Son  of  God,  the  brightness  of  the  Fa- 
ther's face,  by  all  created  things  de- 
serted, save  only  by  the  powers  of  hell, 


GETHSEMANI.  101 

exulting  in  their  hour  of    seeming  vic- 
tory. 

I  have  a  deeper  anguish  now  to  tell  thee 
of.  I  know  not  if  thy  mind  canst  under- 
stand My  words.  If  thou  art  My  child 
lift  up  thy  voice  and  pray.  Close  thine 
eyes  to  all  created  sights,  thine  ears  to  all 
created  sounds,  and  listen  while  the  Eter- 
nal Spirit  prays  with  thee.  My  Father 
then  withdrew  from  Me  the  smile  which 
ever  held  Me  up  in  all  My  great  humili- 
ations. I  saw  His  face  as  on  it  man- 
tled the  dread  clouds  of  vengeance.  He 
drew  the  sword  divine  to  smite  Me  as 
if  I  were  not  His  Son.  He  turned  from 
Me  as  if  His  anger  kindled  at  My  sight 
and  were  to  spend  itself  on  Me,  so  help- 
less and  so  crushed.  I  cried,  "  Father, 
Father,  is  it  Thou?  Is  this  the  tempest 
of  Thy  wrath  to  break  on  Thy  co-equal 
Son?"  I  could  not  see,  for  blindness 
overcame  Me,  and  I  fell  as  one  dead. 
There    was    no    relenting    then.      Upon 


102  GETHSEMANI. 

My  breaking  heart,  My  bleeding  form, 
the  everlasting  sword  came  down.  Oh  ! 
it  has  power  to  pierce,  to  slay,  to  sepa- 
rate the  soul  from  its  material  frame, 
to  crush  the  body,  and  to  penetrate  the 
springs  of  life  and  thought. 

I  looked  upward  to  the  throne  where 
amid  the  Cherubim  am  I  adored.  A 
night  of  more  than  mortal  gloom  hung 
between  Me  and  the  sceptre  of  My 
everlasting  reign.  The  Paraclete  pro- 
ceeding from  Me  in  the  eternal  act  of 
love  had  hid  His  face,  and  desolation 
drear  was  sinking  on  My  soul,  then  strug- 
gling for  the  breath  of  life.  No  rays  of 
mercy  came ;  no  beams  of  warmth  to 
cheer  My  freezing  heart.  The  Spirit 
held  the  clouds  of  wrath  between  Me 
and  the  throne.  I  bore  the  weight  of 
justice  fierce  proceeding  from  the  sanc- 
tity of  God.  For  sinners  was  I  dying, 
and  with  sinners  I  must  take  My  place, 
and  in  My  agonizing  soul  and  crushed 


GETHSEMA1STI.  103 

humanity  bear  their  punishment,  and  as 
the  chief  of  criminals  must  feel  the  ha- 
tred of  the  Infinite  for  sin. 

And  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  My  will  moved  freely  in  that 
awful  night.  I  wrought  with  them 
their  work  of  wrath  on  Me.  I  put 
from  My  humanity,  in  this  direst  hour, 
the  consoling  rays  of  My  divinity,  and 
as  God  I  plunged  My  manhood  in  the 
depths  of  gloom.  My  Godhead's  cheer- 
ing power  I  turned,  that  it  should  mag- 
nify My  deep  humiliation  ;  and  the 
voice  of  My  divinity  but  told  Me  of 
the  wrath  divine,  and  made  Me  feel,  as 
none  but  God  could  feel,  the  wounds  in- 
flicted by  His  hand  upon  the  body  and 
the  soul  in  union  everlasting  with  the 
person  of  the  Word.  The  great  humilia- 
tion of  God's  Son  could  be  measured 
by  the  Infinite  alone.  So  while  con- 
solation could  not  come,  I  bowed  My- 
self beneath  the  lash  of  vengeance,  and, 


104  GETHSEMANI. 

with,  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
I  moved  upon  the  waste  of  woe  and 
plunged  beneath  the  depths  of  wrath, 
that  I  might  be  indeed  alone.  And 
here,  My  child,  My  words  must  cease. 
I  can  speak  no  more.  God  alone  can 
follow  Me  within  the  awful  caverns  of 
the  deep.  This  agony  of  loneliness  is 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  intelligence  cre- 
ated. Even  love  redeemed,  love  spring- 
ing from  My  bleeding  heart,  love  formed 
and  nurtured  in  My  breast,  can  never 
pierce  these  clouds  nor  be  with  Me  with- 
in this  veil  where  I,  as  God,  descend  to 
suffer  and  to  bear  the  burden  of  the 
world's  offence  against  the  majesty  di- 
vine. Thy  love  would  bid  thee  dare  to 
follow  Me ;  but  it  were  vain  to  try. 
Where  angels  cannot  come,  where  My 
spotless  Mother  stands  in  awe,  where 
the  thunders  of  a  broken  law  and  ter- 
rors of  avenging  Deity  are  voices  from 
the  throne,  the  child  so  near  My  heart 


GETHSEMANI.  105 

must  kneel  away,  or  only  touch  the  out- 
line of  the  distant  cloud. 

And  yet  I  love  thy  sympathy.  I  yearn 
for  perfect  union  with  thee.  My  tender- 
ness for  thee  is  far  above  thy  sight. 
Come  close  to  Me  and  follow  Me  with 
fear.  I  am  a  jealous  lover,  reading  all 
thy  thoughts.  If  I  call  thee  to  the 
shadows  of  Gethsemani,  if  there  I  leave 
thee  all  alone,  it  is  the  proof  of  My 
espousals.  There  before  the  day  shall 
dawn,  before  the  nuptial  joys  be  thine, 
I  teach  thee  of  thy  spouse.  I  open  to 
thy  love  the  wonders  of  My  grace.  I 
purify  thee  from  the  stains  of  every 
sin.  I  empty  thee  of  self.  I  teach  thee 
thine  own  nothingness,  and  make  the 
night  profound,  until  I  come  alone 
with  morning  beams  to  claim  thee  as 
My  own,  to  press  thee  to  My  breast, 
to  tell  thee  of  the  crown  prepared 
for  thee.  From  loneliness  there  cometh 
joy.      My    saints    shall   welcome    thee ; 


106  GETHSEMAXI. 

the  fulness  of  My  love  shall  fill  thee 
with  the  bliss  of  heaven.  Take  cour- 
age, then,  if  thou  art  lonely ;  know  that 
I  am  leading  thee.  I  prove  thy  faith. 
"  Canst  thou  stay  one  hour  and  watch 
with  Me?"  If  I  break  the  ties  of  earth 
and  take  from  thee  the  bonds  that 
bind  thee  to  the  creature  ;  if  I  make 
of  thine  affections  sources  strong  and 
deep  of  sorrow  ;  if  all  that  thou  couldst 
lean  upon  shall  fall  beneath  thee,  and 
the  silent  grave  shall  bury  all  thy 
loves,  canst  thou  bear  the  desolation? 
Art  thou  willing  to  be  alone  with  Me? 
If  the  voice  that  led  thee  to  My  arms, 
and  taught  thee  of  the  treasures  hid  in 
Me,  is  stilled  within  the  tomb  ;  if  there 
are  none  around  thee  that  can  feel  the 
meaning  of  thy  words  and  deeds  ;  if 
the  gentleness  of  sympathy  be  turned 
to  cold  indifference,  and  for  wasted 
strength  and  love  there  come  ingrati- 
tude;  and   the   waters  that  were   sweet 


GETHSEMAjNT.  107 

be  turned  to  bitterness,  wilt  thou  re- 
pine or  murmur  at  My  ways  with  thee  ? 
If  even  from  the  sanctuary  I  expel  the 
light,  and  darkness  shrouds  the  bless- 
ings of  My  sacramental  throne;  if  even 
when  I  give  Myself  to  thee  in  highest 
acts  of  love  thy  heart  is  heavy,  and 
desolation  dwells  where  faith  alone  lifts 
up  its  light  ;  if  thou  canst  not  raise 
one  thought  of  home,  and  seemest  far 
from  Mine  embrace,  an  exile  from  the 
sweetness  thou  hast  known,  and  call- 
est  to  thy  side  in  vain  the  saints  who 
once  protected  thee,  or  angels  of  My 
court  with  whom  thou  once  didst  live ; 
wilt  thou  complain  or  think  Me  cruel 
to  thee?  If  I  do  more  than  this, 
and  seem  to  leave  thee  as  if  I  loved 
thee  not,  go  far  away  when  loneliness 
has  reached  its  height,  and  let  thee 
weep  and  yearn  for  Me ;  canst  thou 
then  abide  in  faith  ?  Will  the  waters  of 
thy  desert  chill  thy  love,  and  wilt  thou 


108  GETHSEMAKI. 

turn  away  and  count  the  cost  of  thine 
espousals  to  a  King  who  crucified  Him- 
self to  reign  in  bleeding  hearts?  Wilt 
thou  cry  :  4 '  Dearest  Lord,  I  came  to 
watch  with  Thee  ;  I  promised  to  abide 
for  ever  at  Thy  side,  and  for  Thy  love 
I  have  forsaken  all ;  I  have  naught  but 
Thee,  and  now  Thou  leavest  me !  I  did 
not  promise  to  abide  alone,  I  cannot 
bear  the  night  where  Thou  art  not. 
My  heart  will  break,  and  I  shall  die  of 
loneliness.  I  was  watching  with  Thee, 
and  now  I  am  in  dreariness  to  die, 
watching  I  know  not  what,  I  know  not 
where,  in  places  desolate  where  I  can 
neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  feel"  ?  Shall 
this  be  all  thy  courage  now,  when  once 
thy  heart  did  seek  to  go  within  the 
Olive  shades  and  ask  to  follow  Me? 
Dost  thou  only  walk  by  sight?  Must 
thou  see  and  hear  to  know  that  I  am 
near  ?  Thou  didst  leave  all,  but  didst 
thou  leave   thyself?     Wilt  thou    direct 


GETHSEMAKI.  109^ 

Me  in  the  ways  I  lead,  or  think  that  I 
am  not  within  the  cloud?  It  were  well 
to  realize  that  I  am  God,  that  I  alone 
must  reign,  that  in  the  souls  I  gather  to 
My  heart  My  will  must  rule  omnipotent. 
In  these  deep  shades  self-will  shall  die 
and  I  will  prove  thy  faith.  Is  it  My 
grace  thou  seekest,   or  is  it  Me? 

By  the  pain  of  seeming  parting,  by 
the  dreariness  of  exile,  I  am  washing 
out  thy  stains.  I  cannot  lift  thee  to 
My  side  and  before  My  saints  espouse 
thee  until  thy  heart  is  dead  to  all  but 
Me,  until  thou  canst  not  will  the  light, 
the  rest  from  pain,  the  consolations  of 
My  face,  if  I  thy  Master  choose  for 
thee  the  night.  Thou  must  put  thy 
hands  in  Mine  and  ask  for  nothing  but 
My  will.  In  this  Gethsemani  thy  pride 
shall  fall  for  ever,  thy  subtle  love  of 
self,  the  vain  complacency  that  counts 
My  gifts  as  if  they  were  thine  own,  and 
takes  for  courage  and   heroic  love  the 


110  GETHSEMAKI. 

sweetness  that  I  grant  to  draw  thee  to 
the  death  that  comes  before  the  dawn, 
the  morning  of  the  new  life.  If  thou 
art  taken  at  thy  word,  wilt  thou  re- 
pine ?  If  the  Olive  shades  are  dark  be- 
yond thy  thought ;  then  remember  Me 
when  so  desolate  I  lay  upon  the  crim- 
soned turf,  thy  God  in  utter  loneliness, 
whose  aching  heart  sent  forth  its  blood 
from  every  pore ;  when  night  divine 
o'er  whelmed  Me,  and  I  cried:  uO  Fa- 
ther !  must  I  drink  this  cup  ?  Not  My 
will  but  Thine  be  done."  No  night  like 
Mine  shall  fall  upon  thee.  No  cup  like 
Mine  shall  touch  thy  lips.  Believe  Me, 
I  will  never  leave  thee.  In  the  thickest 
darkness  I  am  nearest  thee  ;  and  when 
thy  loneliness  seems  worse  than  death 
I  am  unseen  beside  thee,  watching  well 
thine  every  thought,  coming  closer  to 
thy  side,  proving  to  My  Father  and  His 
saints  thy  constancy.  The  shadows 
chase  the  shadows,  and  the  clouds  dis- 


OETHSEMAKI.  Ill 

pel  the  gloom.  The  darkness  that  I 
send  casts  out  the  shades  of  earth,  and 
the  natural  shall  flee  before  the  touch 
of  God.  Where  nature  dies  there  I 
shall  live.  If  thou  hast  faith  and  wilt 
abide  and  learn  to  love  the  ways  of 
grace,  I  teach  thee  lessons  which  the 
fearful  never  know.  I  can  reveal  My- 
self to  thee  and  show  thy  yearning 
love  the  depths  of  tenderness  within  My 
breast.  I  can  embrace  thee.  I  can  love 
thee  as  I  will.  I  can  put  My  heart  in 
thine,  and  thine  in  Mine.  Only  fear  not 
in  the  cloud ;  thou  dost  not  see,  but 
I  am  looking  in  thy  face  ;  thou  dost 
not  feel,  but  I  am  holding  fast  thy 
hands ;  thou  dost  not  hear  My  voice, 
but  I  am  speaking  of  thy  love  in  sweetest 
tones  unto  My  Father  and  the  Spirit.  I 
am  telling  to  the  angel  choirs  of  nuptials 
that  shall  come,  and  bidding  them  pre- 
pare the  festal  joys.  They  are  watch- 
ing in  the  lonely  gloom  ;    they  wait  to 


112  GETHSEMANI. 

comfort  thee  when  morning  dawns.  I 
never  loved  thee  more.  I  see  thee 
true  to  Me  in  thy  Gethsemani,  and  now 
I  know  thy  heart  is  Mine.  Blessed 
death  to  self  and  sense,  that  leads  to 
life  with  Me.  Blessed  agony  of  loneli- 
ness, that  opens  wide  the  door  of  hea- 
ven, that  leads  thee  to  the  company  of 
saints,  the  home  where  loving  arms  of 
God  shall  hold  thee  fast  for  ever.  There 
the  nuptial  chant  shall  sound,  the  sha- 
dows melt  in  uncreated  light,  and  above 
the  swelling  song  be  heard  the  voices  of 
the  Bridegroom  and  the  Bride. 


Meditation  Fourth. 


THE  AGONY  OF  SADNESS. 


MEDITATION  FOURTH. 


THE  AGONY  OF  SADNESS. 


"My    soul  is    sorrowful,    even  unto   death.1'— St.    Matthew 
xxvi.  38. 

I  am  listening,  dearest  Lord ;  the  ten- 
der tones  have  moved  me  so  that  I  am 
full  of  grief.  Some  shadows  of  Thy 
loneliness  oppress  me,  that  my  tears  are 
prayers.  The  night  is  full  of  gloom; 
but  I  am  watching  near  Thee,  and  I 
love  Thee  so  because  Thy  words  reveal 
to  me  Thyself.  Thou  dost  speak  to  one 
like  me,  as  lover  to  his  friend.  Oh ! 
so  precious  are  these  treasures  of  Thine 
hours  of  grief.  Thou  hast  called  me 
child,  and  opened  to  my  longing  love 
Thine  heart  so  infinitely  sweet.     Thou 

115 


116  GETHSEMAKT. 

hast  called  me  to  Thy  side  and  bidden 
me  to  stay. 

I  feel  Thine  agony,  but  I  know  not 
what  it  is.  I  feel  Thee,  and  only  Thee. 
All  else  is  gone.  I  hardly  know  myself, 
who  I  am,  or  whence  I  come.  The  earth 
itself  seems  far  away.  I  know  not  if 
there  be  a  sun,  or  if  the  stars  that  gild 
the  firmament  are  moving  in  their  courses. 
I  have  forgotten  creatures  ;  and  the  faces 
I  have  known  are  strange  to  me.  I  have 
no  memory  ;  I  have  no  past ;  I  have  no 
future.  One  thing  I  know — my  Jesus 
in  His  agony  is  here.  I  see  only  Him; 
I  hear  His  voice  alone.  I  feel  naught 
but  Him.  All  is  Jesus,  and  Jesus  is 
my  All. 

And  now  an  awful  fear  comes  over 
me.  My  blessed  Love  is  suffering  more. 
He  has  not  told  me  all.  He  lies  more 
prostrate  on  the  ground.  He  moves 
convulsively  with  pain.  The  blood  is 
gushing  in  new   torrents  from  His  face 


GETHSEMAKI.  117 

and  hands.  Dearest  Master,  tlie  mid- 
night  of  Thy  woe  is  not  yet  come. 
Thou  art  more  sad.  There  is  a  heavier 
weight  upon  Thy  breast,  and  Thy  dear 
face  betrays  an  awful  struggle  in  Thy 
heart.  I  see  deep  dejection  and  a  sad- 
ness overwhelming  Thee.  There  is  one 
expression  in  Thy  prostrate  form,  in 
Thy  hands  and  limbs  and  feet,  in  Thy 
royal  head  which  lies  so  low.  It  is  the 
language  of  a  broken  heart.  O  my 
Jesus  !  is  there  none  to  comfort  Thee ; 
is  there  no  ray  of  joy  to  pierce  this 
gloom  ;  no  memory  that  can  rest  Thy 
soul ;  no  sight  to  soothe  the  anguish 
of  Thy  blood-stained  eyes?  One  voice 
comes  up  to  me.  Thou  dost  not  speak, 
and  yet  I  hear.  I  feel  the  words  that 
rise  to  me  as  from  the  crimsoned  ground 
Thy  lips  are  moving  to  the  cry  of  sad- 
ness inexpressible.  "My  soul  is  tasting 
sorrow  to  its  most  awful  possibility.  It 
is  like  to  death  ;  it  is  worse  than  death. 


118  GETHSEMAKI. 

If  I  were  not  God  I  should  now  die 
witli  agony." 

Dearest  Master,  may  I  speak  ?  May 
Thy  loving  though  unworthy  child 
draw  near  Thee  in  this  hour  ?  Canst 
Thou  tell  me  of  this  sadness  over- 
whelming Thee?  May  one  like  me  dare 
look  within  the  deeps  that  seem  to 
swallow  Thee  and  from  Thy  soul  di- 
vine shut  out  the  rays  of  light  ?  I 
know  I  cannot  follow  Thee,  nor  ever 
penetrate  the  caverns  drear  where  God 
alone  descends ;  but  may  I  hear  a  little 
of  Thy  woe?  If  my  sympathy  could 
reach  Thee  now,  it  seems  that  I  would 
offer  Thee  my  life.  Yet  I  dare  not  say 
one  word,  I  am  so  weak,  inconstant, 
and  so  fearful  in  the  face  of  danger. 
Oh !  let  my  weakness  cry  to  Thee  ;  only 
let  me  love  Thee,  and  I  will  ask  no 
more. 

Then  there  was  silence  like  the  utter 
death  of  sound.    There  was  not  a  move- 


GETHSEMANI.  119 

ment  that  could  tell  me  there  was  life. 
It  might  have  been  an  hour ;  it  seemed 
an  age.  I  could  plead  no  more.  In  the 
stillness  deep  I  neither  moved  a  limb  or 
feature.  I  hardly  thought.  My  Mas- 
ter was  in  close  communion  with  me, 
and  I  felt  these  words,  which  seemed 
to  be  within  me  and  yet  to  come  from 
Him.  There  was  an  awful  nearness  to 
my  Love,  while  shadows  of  His  heart 
encompassed  me  until  I  seemed  to  lose 
my  life  in  His. 

Child,  whom  I  have  called  to  watch 
with  Me,  whose  love  hath  ventured  here 
within  the  shades  whence  even  angels 
fled,  dost  thou  see  Me  sinking,  sinking 
far  away  from  thee?  Wouldst  thou 
know  the  sadness  that  prostrates  Me 
now?  Wouldst  thou  see  the  drops 
which  from  my  chalice  I  am  drinking 
here  ?  I  know  not  if  My  struggling 
soul  can  speak  to  thee  as  in  grief  in- 
tense  it  poureth   out   its  life  and  sinks 


120  GETHSEMANI. 

beneath  a  flood  of  woe.  I  am  sad  :  there 
is  no  other  word.  Hast  thou  known  sor- 
row ?  Have  the  ties  which  bound  thy 
heart  been  snapped  in  twain  ?  Has 
earth  been  desolate  to  thee  ?  Has  the 
created  light  seemed  ever  mockery  to 
increase  thy  darkness?  Hast  thou  been 
laid  beneath  a  cross  whose  weight  was 
crushing  thee,  till  joy  seemed  dead  before 
the  open  grave  of  all  thy  hopes?  This 
is  grief,  perhaps;  but  sadness  shows  a 
deeper  pang.  Indeed  a  grave  is  here ; 
the  springs  of  life  are  quenched,  decay 
is  reigning  in  its  blight;  where  phan- 
tom faces  mock  the  tears  that  fall,  and 
cruel  voices  tell  of  hopes  extinguished, 
of  loves  departed,  buried  where  no  morn- 
ing comes.  Around,  above,  beneath  is 
blackness  ;  while  on  the  heart  there  lies 
a  weight  no  power  can  raise.  It  is 
crushing  down ;  and  with  it  life  and 
hope  and  joy  are  sinking  in  the  deep 
abyss.    The  tears  would  fall.    The  heart 


GETHSEMANI.  121 

would  struggle  with  convulsive  sobs;  the 
breast  would  pant  for  breath.  But  what 
are  signs  like  these  ?  They  are  the  lan- 
guage of  a  wrestling  with  our  woe.  That 
sadness  is  the  deepest  where  the  avenues 
of  sense  seem  turned  to  stone,  and  our 
intelligence  is  dumb,  as  if  a  prisoner  in 
a  living  tomb. 

Have  I  told  thee  of  a  sadness  thou 
hast  known  %  Have  I  touched  the  strings 
whose  quick  response  reveals  the  mem- 
ory of  anguish  known  to  God,  of  which 
thou  hast  no  words?  Then  let  remem- 
brance help  thee  to  the  knowledge 
of  My  grief.  Thou  hast  suffered  as  a 
creature.  I  have  suffered  as  a  God. 
Thy  heart  is  finite  and  hath  known  the 
taint  of  sin.  My  heart  is  God's,  the 
resting-place  of  His  great  tenderness, 
the  home  of  love  divine.  Its  birthright 
is  the  Father's  face  with  all  the  bliss  of 
deity.  The  rays  that  shine  within  it  are 
the  light  that  dwells  upon  the  throne. 


122  GETHSEMANI. 

If  the  sadness  crushes  thee,  what 
must  that  awful  sorrow  be  which  pros- 
trates thy  God,  and  weighs  Him  down 
until  His  mighty  arm  seems  paralyzed, 
and  the  Creator  weeps  and  struggles 
with  a  sweat  of  blood  ? 

I  cannot  tell  thee  of  the  drops  with- 
in the  chalice  of  My  agony.  To  the 
Father  and  the  Spirit  My  broken  heart 
is  open.  It  rises  to  the  pity  and  the 
justice  of  the  Deity.  I  tell  thee  all  I 
may,  and  even  more  than  thou  canst 
understand.  Pray  the  mighty  Spirit  to 
inspire  thee,  to  touch  the  powers  of 
thine  intelligence,  and  in  the  future 
days  to  bring  these  precious  revelations 
to  thy  loving  memory. 

I  was  bending  under  the  dread  hand 
of  God.  I  was  the  Lamb  of  sacrifice. 
The  cruel  death  before  Me  was  My 
choice.  The  knife  was  in  the  Father's 
hand  to  slay  His  Son.  He  could  not 
shrink  back  nor  fail  to  make  the  work 


GETHSEMA1NT.  123 

complete.  This  was  the  moment  of  the 
ages.  The  hour  had  come.  The  Lamb 
was  ready  and  His  breast  was  bared. 
No  wonder  that  the  Lamb  was  deso- 
late, led  out  to  slaughter,  none  to  pity, 
none  to  spare.  But  that  the  knife 
might  find  Him  ready,  and  go  down  to 
pierce  the  tenderest  heart,  the  face  of 
God  must  be  averted  and  anger  dwell 
where  love  eternal  sprang.  He  was 
as  if  the  sinner  in  whose  place  He 
stood.  The  justice  of  the  Trinity  beheld 
Him  not  as  the  co  equal  Word.  Sins 
clothed  Him  as  a  garment  then — the 
sins  of  every  age,  of  every  heart.  The 
sins  of  every  sense  and  limb  crept  over 
Him,  like  noisome  reptiles  turning 
round,  until  they  hid  His  face,  and  He 
seemed  to  see  but  sin,  to  hear  but  sin, 
to  taste  but  sin,  to  feel  but  sin.  No 
crime  too  vile  to  come  and  lay  its 
weight  upon  Him  now !  The  days  be- 
fore the  flood  were  here  ;   the  days   of 


124  GETHSEMAKI. 

Sodom  and  Gomorrah ;  the  days  of  base 
idolatry,  when  vice  itself  was  made  a 
god;  the  days  of  Israel's  fall  and  final 
ruin  ;  the  days  of  heresy  and  separa- 
tion from  the  ark  of  God,  His  body 
mystical.  Sins  of  the  intelligence  and 
will,  crimes  that  called  to  Heaven  for 
vengeance,  vices  of  the  passions  in  their 
dark  pollution — all  were  laid  on  Him, 
and  as  a  filthy  robe  were  wound  around 
Him.  He  could  hardly  recognize  His 
limbs  and  senses  as  the  members  of 
the  incarnate  Son.  And  with  their 
drear  pollution  and  the  crimson  stream 
of  guilt  there  came  the  wretchedness  of 
wasted  grace,  the  stings  of  deep  re- 
morse, the  tortures  of  the  undying 
worm.  The  miseries  of  broken  hearts, 
the  death  of  souls,  the  dire  corruption 
of  the  grave  where  %sin  in  all  its  foul- 
ness reigns,  were  all  upon  Him.  Where 
He  had  made  an  Eden  fair,  there  came 
an  earth  defiled,  the  vale  of  sorrow  and 


GETHSEMANL  125 

the  home  of  bitterness.  No  crime  of 
thought,  or  word,  or  hand,  or  deed  which 
did  not  bear  its  weight  on  Him.  All 
sins  and  griefs  of  man  were  burdens  of 
His  heart.  Wonderest  thou  that  He  lay 
prostrate  and  could  scarcely  rise  beneath 
the  load? 

I  am  speaking  of  Myself ;  for  as  I 
looked  upon  My  body  crushed  and 
soul  afflicted,  I  seemed  as  if  another, 
the  victim  of  My  love  for  God,  standing 
in  the  persons  of  the  sinners  vile  whose 
wounds  I  bore,  bruised  and  marred  and 
all  unlike  the  brightness  of  the  Father's 
image.  So  spoke  the  Spirit  as  the  eter- 
nal Three  in  One  beheld  this  scene,  and 
the  Lamb  in  helplessness  before  them. 

"Who  can  believe  the  fearful  story? 
To  whom  is  known  the  arm  of  God, 
the  Consubstantial  Word?  There  is  no 
beauty  here,  nor  comeliness.  We  have 
seen  him,  and,  alas !  there  was  no  sight- 
liness.    Who  would  desire  Him  ?      De- 


126  GETHSEMA1ST. 

spised  of  all,  He  is  of  men  the  most  ab- 
ject. Sorrows  and  infirmity  are  all  His 
daily  life.  He  hath  the  look  of  one 
contemned ;  who  could  esteem  Him  ? 
He  wears  the  face  and  form  of  lepers 
struck  by  God  and  heavily  afflicted. 
His  wounds  are  wounds  of  others'  sins ; 
His  bruises  are  the  blows  of  others' 
crimes  ;  He  is  bearing  punishment  for 
man's  iniquities,  while  on  His  bleeding 
heart  is  laid  the  weight  of  all  transgres- 
sion. It  was  His  will  to  be  the  sacri- 
fice. The  Lamb  of  God  lies  dumb,  and 
unresistingly  is  led  to  slaughter."* 

My  child,  for  whom  I  suffered  so,  I 
would  that  I  could  tell  thee  of  this  agony 
while  thus  the  burden  of  the  world's 
transgressions  crushed  Me  to  the  earth. 
God  alone  can  feel  the  depth  of  My  hu- 
miliation. The  Infinite  alone  can  know 
the  shame  and  guilt  of  sin,  and  tremble 
at  its  awful  nearness.     And  in  My  grief  I 

*  Isaias  liii.  1-7. 


GETHSEMAKI.  127 

seemed  to  touch  the  lowest  and  the  vilest, 
souls  I  could  not  save,  who  only  mocked 
My  sweat  of  blood  and  called  Me  weak, 
or  in  their  derision  laughed  that  God 
should  suffer  or  become  a  victim  sacri- 
ficed by  His  own  will,  when,  without  the 
pangs  of  death,  He  might  have  saved 
the  sinner  if  He  would.  Hell  with  lurid 
flames  arose  before  Mine  eyes  ;  the  sin- 
less lake  of  pain  was  near  Me.  I  wres- 
tled with  the  demons  in  their  frantic 
rage,  and  spirits  lost  were  jeering  at  My 
useless  woe. 

I  felt  the  sins  of  Mine  elect,  the  weak- 
ness of  My  saints,  the  guilt  of  those  I 
love,  for  whom  My  heart  was  giving 
out  its  blood.  Had  I  not  bowed  so  low, 
had  I  not  touched  the  chalice,  w^here 
had  been  the  throng  of  virgin^  and  the 
white-robed  army  of  the  martyrs  ?  How 
in  darkest  places  of  the  earth  could  pu- 
rity have  gleamed  or  innocence  have  lift- 
ed up  its  torch  ?    How  could  the  stain  of 


128  GETHSEMAOT. 

crime  be  washed  away,  and  Eden  come 
again  to  new-born  souls  ?  Alas !  My 
blood  must  flow ;  and  that  it  gain  full 
power  to  cleanse  the  vile,  and  turn  the 
springs  polluted  into  founts  of  life  and 
light,  My  heart  must  send  it  forth  with 
all  the  vigor  of  a  God.  And  now,  My 
loving  child,  fear  not,  do  not  despair. 
I  will  tell  thee  how  I  bore  thy  sins ; 
how  every  thought  and  word  and  deed 
of  thine  inconstancy  to  Me  were  like 
the  poisoned  spears  to  wound  Me  in 
My  tenderest  point,  to  touch  the  foun- 
tains of  My  love  for  thee,  to  press  upon 
the  veins  of  thy  Beloved  and  make 
them  bleed !  Yes,  I  wept  for  thee.  Thou 
wast  not  always  wholly  Mine.  And  if 
I  had  not  suffered  to  this  sweat  of  blood, 
how  could  I  have  brought  thee  back  from 
wanderings  strange  and  creature  snares, 
and  laid  thee  on  My  shoulders  bare  and 
bruised,  and  then  have  looked  thee  in 
the    face  with  tearful  eyes ;  have  made 


GETHSEMANI.  129 

thee  love  Me,  and  have  taught  thee 
what  I  am,  the  sweetness  of  My  hearts 
Weep,  my  child ;  here  let  thy  tears  run 
down  with  Mine.  It  needed  this  Greth- 
semani  to  win  thee  to  My  side.  Behold 
Me  here  so  low,  so  sad,  for  thee.  I  am 
prostrate  here  that  thou  mayest  rise, 
with  thy  lamps  new  lighted,  ready  for 
the  nuptial  rite,  the  hour  of  thine  es- 
pousals to  a  bleeding  King.  So  gladly 
I  this  burden  bear,  and  even  pray  the 
bitter  waters  to  submerge  Me  in  their 
depths ;  I  touch  the  limits  of  a  sad- 
ness reaching  far  beyond  the  bounds  of 
things  created,  that  I  may  make  thee  glad 
in  that  new  life  which  springeth  from 
the  fountains  of  My  blood. 

And  while  I  lay  beneath  this  burden 
of  the  world's  transgression,  of  every 
human  misery,  of  every  grief  that  man 
can  know,  I  looked  upon  My  humanity 
and  trembled  at  the  sight.  This  great- 
est work   of  God,  this  body   framed   of 


130  GETHSEMAIST. 

Mary's  virgin  blood,  this  soul  resplen- 
dent with,  the  light  of  deity — where  were 
they  now  %  Where  was  the  brightness  of 
the  Father5  s  image ;  where  the  beauty 
which  had  ravished  all  the  angel  choirs  ; 
where  the  might  of  God's  right  Arm; 
where  the  power  of  the  unconquerable 
Word?  So  ill  My  visage  seemed,  so 
bruised  My  form,  that  I  was  hardly  man  ; 
much  less  did  I  appear  as  God.  Oh!  it 
tilled  My  soul  with  sadness  crushing  all 
My  life  to  look  upon  Myself  and  feel  the 
depth  to  which  God's  only  Son  had 
sunk.  I  was  indeed  despised,  cast  out  by 
man,  a  leper  bending  'neath  the  wrath  of 
heaven.  The  sight  appalled  the  Cheru- 
bim and  Seraphim,  whose  tearful  eyes 
were  turned  away.  They  looked  from 
My  humiliation  to  the  throne.  The  cloud 
had  passed  before  them.  The  uncreated 
rays  were  hid.  There  was  no  word  to  tell 
them  why  their  King  lay  thus,  His  hea- 
venly purple  dragged  in  mire,  without  an 


GETHSEMAM.  131 

angel  for  His  guard,  the  most  abject  of 
all  created  tilings. 

And  then  I  drew  Me  to  the  hearts  I 
love,  the  virgin  souls  whom  I  was  making 
pure,  the  saints  who  followed  Me  within 
these  awful  shades  and  to  the  watch  on 
Calvary.  I  saw  their  sins  effaced,  their 
stains  made  clean,  their  chains  set  free  ; 
I  was  bearing  on  My  broken  heart  their 
burden  drear,  which  never  on  their  souls 
should  fall ;  I  was  bound,  and  they  were 
free.  And  yet  I  could  not  keep  the 
waters  of  affliction  from  them,  nor  hold 
back  the  spear  that  pierced  Me  through 
and  through  from  touching  them.  It 
made  Me  sad  to  see  them  suffer  so.  I 
counted  all  their  tears ;  I  treasured  up 
their  pains.  They  were  the  purchase  of 
My  cross.  They  suffered  for  My  love, 
and  where  the  hurt  was  deep  and  heart 
recoiled,  they  thought  of  Me  and  blessed 
the  hour  of  their  companionship  with 
Jesus  in  the  garden  of  His  grief.    I  loved 


132  GETHSEMANI. 

them  so  for  their  fidelity  to  Me  in  sha- 
dows dire  where  every  creature  help  had 
failed.  I  saw  their  straining  eyes,  as 
with  the  tears  of  gratitude  they  searched 
for  Me,  and  through  the  olive-trees  their 
cry  was  heard:  "  Jesus,  Master,  let  me 
come  to  Thee!"  It  was  I,  indeed,  who 
suffered  then,  and  in  them  endured. 

The  Martyrs  in  their  crimson  robes  all 
passed  before  Me.  I  saw  their  pangs, 
the  fearful  fires,  the  cruel  sword,  the 
rack,  the  scourge,  the  nails.  I  felt  their 
long  and  awful  deaths,  where  angels  with 
the  crown  of  life  were  watching  all  their 
wrestlings  with  the  torture,  and  palms 
of  glory  waited  for  them.  While  I  lay 
there  as  if  unconscious  in  My  agony,  My 
heart  was  giving  them  My  strength,  My 
fortitude  was  theirs,  and  I  was  drinking 
in  my  chalice  sad  the  blood  they  shed 
for  Me.  I  saw  My  loved  ones  in  that 
hour,  and  every  weight  that  ever  rested 
on  their  hearts  was  bearing  down  on  Me. 


GETHSEMA1STI.  133 

My  apostles  dear,  so  soon  to  die ;  My 
priests ;  confessors  in  their  strength  of 
faith— they  passed  before  Me  one  by  one. 
For  each  there  was  a  tear,  for  each  a  por- 
tion in  My  woe. 

I  saw  My  Church,  My  body  mystical, 
encompassed  round  with  fire  and  sword, 
its  long  career  the  record  of  My  griefs.  I 
was  its  image  as  I  lay  there  so  low.  There 
was  the  body  of  the  Word,  the  Second 
Adam  thus  discomfited  ;  the  sacred  ta- 
bernacle of  the  Lord,  the  ark  of  safety 
from  the  flood.  No  blows  that  struck 
the  Church  were  half  so  fierce  as  those 
that  rained  on  Me  ;  no  oppression  of  the 
home  of  Grod  on  earth  was  half  so  crush- 
ing as  the  weight  which  fell  upon  the 
eternal  Son  of  God,  as  in  Grethsemani 
He  lay  alone  without  a  solace,  desolate 
and  sad,  in  battle  where  it  seemed  the 
arm  of  the  Omnipotent  had  failed,  and 
devils  led  their  conquering  hosts  to  tram- 
ple on  Him  in  His  dire  defeat. 


134  GETHSEMANI. 

There  was  another  woe.  And  when 
I  look  upon  it  as  it  came  to  crush  Me, 
I  am  so  sad  that  I  can  hardly  speak. 
You  know  a  little  of  My  love,  a  little 
of  the  depth  divine  of  tenderness  that 
dwells  in  Me  ;  you  know  how  dear  to  Me 
are  souls  whom  I  espouse,  whose  hearts 
I  lead  to  nuptial  joys  and  take  within 
My  glad  embrace.  Oh !  what  you  know 
is  little  of  the  truth.  I  am  sweetness 
infinite,  love  that  hath  no  bounds,  and 
when  I  clasp  a  soul  within  My  arms, 
they  are  the  mighty  arms  of  God. 

Could  I  tell  you  how  I  love  My  Mo- 
ther blest,  My  priceless  one,  My  dearest 
treasure  in  this  vale  of  tears?  Ah!  I  tell 
it  not  to  angels  listening  in  the  wonder 
of  their  high  intelligence.  She  far  ex- 
cels their  brightness  ;  and  the  rays  that 
clothe  her  soul,  proceeding  from  the 
throne,  are  telling  to  the  Father  and  the 
Spirit  of  My  love  for  her.  The  mighty 
Trinity  bows    down  to  hear    the  story, 


GETHSEMAlSri.  135 

and  the  Three  in  One  rejoice  and  call 
her  Queen.  Yet  lift  up  thy  heart,  my 
child,  and  look  beyond  the  powers  of 
sense.  I  owe  thee  to  My  Mother;  she 
hath  prayed  for  thee.  She  brought  thee 
to  My  side.  Her  blessed  hands  have 
led  thee  to  My  home.  They  held  thee 
up  when  first  I  looked  on  thee  and  heard 
her  say,  "  Behold  my  child  and  Thine." 
I  know  thou  lovest  her  with  all  the 
tenderness  I  gave  to  thee.  If  I  did  not 
see  thee  in  her  arms,  I  could  not  be 
Thine.  No  child  can  find  a  place  within 
My  nuptial  halls  but  those  My  Mother 
brings  with  her  sweet  smile.  Then, 
from  thy  love  to  her,  lift  up  thy  soul 
and  think  what  she  must  be  to  Me.     f 

I  saw  her  in  this  night  of  woe  as  in 
her  home  she  knelt  and  watched  and 
prayed.  I  saw  her  sighs,  I  heard  her 
sobs,  I  felt  the  anguish  of  her  heart. 
Her  soul  was  near  to  Mine,  never  nearer 
than  within  this  fearful  hour.     I  looked 


136  GETHSEMANI. 

upon  her  blessed  face,  and  how  I  loved 
that  face  the  Three  in  One  alone  can 
know.  The  eyes  that  ever  sought  My 
gaze  with  more  than  mother's  love  were 
red  with  tears.  The  lines  of  agony  were 
written  where  the  uncreated  beauty  dwelt. 
Her  precious  hands  were  pale  and  cold, 
and  moved  as  if  convulsively  in  prayer. 
She  fell  with  Me,  and  when  I  fainted, 
she  was  prostrate  too.  I  felt  the  beat- 
ings of  her  heart  responsive  to  My 
grief:  it  panted  for  the  breath  of  life. 
Oh  !  how  I  loved  her  then  !  My  child, 
there  are  no  words  to  tell  my  grief. 
I  yearned  to  take  her  in  My  arms,  to 
call  her  by  her  dearest  name,  to  drive 
from  her  the  clouds  away,  and  lift  the 
pall  which  covered  her  bright  soul.  Yet 
that  dark  pall  could  not  be  raised.  She 
was  My  own,  My  Mother  dear,  with 
love  for  Me  that  reached  the  bounds 
of  all  created  strength.  When  I  must 
suffer,  could  I  say  to  her,  "  Mother,  think 


GETHSEMANI.  137 

no  more  of  Me  ;  sorrow  not  when  I  am 
passing  through  My  agony"  \  This 
had  hurt  her  heart  and  wounded  deep 
the  tenderest  feelings  of  her  soul.  She 
must  be  with  Me  in  pain,  for  in- 
deed our  hearts  are  one.  I  could  not 
bring  her  here.  This  were  too  much  for 
her  and  Me.  She  feels  the  struggles  of 
my  soul;  she  feels  the  drops  of  blood 
as  one  by  one  they  cover  me  with  this 
My  crimson  robe.  I  would  not  let  her 
see  this  sweat  of  blood,  this  awful  weak- 
ness of  her  child.  Enough  has  she  to 
bear  when  I  shall  meet  her  on  My 
way  to  Golgotha,  the  cross  upon  My 
shoulders,  treading  in  My  blood. 
Enough  to  follow  Me  to  Calvary,  to 
stand  beneath  Me  when  My  dying  hour 
*  shall  come,  and  let  My  failing  eyes  drink 
in  her  parting  look  of  love.  Yet,  oh  ! 
how  sad  I  was  to  feel  her  woes  !  It  al- 
most killed  Me  to  behold  her  grief. 
Down  in  the   crimsoned    ground  I    hid 


138  GETHSEMANI. 

Mine  eyes,  and  sighed  as  if  for  death. 
0  cruel,  cruel  sin  that  crucifies  a  God 
and  must  crucify  the  Mother  too  !  My 
child,  my  heart  is  broken  now.  I 
say  no  more.  I  cannot  speak.  Oh ! 
leave  Me  with  the  earth  on  which  I  lie 
alone.  Here  let  Me  weep  and  here  give 
out  My  blood.  God  knows  My  loneli- 
ness.   To  Him  I  need  not  speak. 

And  if  you  truly  love  your  broken- 
hearted King,  then  speak  no  more.  It 
is  the  hour  of  silence,  through  the  earth  ; 
in  heaven.  Go  kneel  and  pray.  Never 
can  I  break  your  heart  as  sin  has  bro- 
ken Mine. 


Meditation  Fifth. 


THE  AGONY  OF  PAIN. 


MEDITATION  FIFTH. 


TEE  AGONY  OF  PAIN. 


"Tribulation  is  very  near:  there  is  none  to  help  Me.  I  am 
poured  out  like  water.  My  heart  is  become  like  wax  melting 
in  the  midst  of  My  bowels.  My  strength  is  dried  up  like  a  pot- 
sherd, and  My  tongue  hath  cleaved  to  my  jaws,  and  Thou  hast 
brought  Me  down  to  the  dust  of  death.  They  have  dug  My 
hands  and  feet;  they  have  numbered  all  my  bones." — Psalm  xxi. 
12-17. 

When  thus  my  Master  ceased  to 
speak,  and  begged  for  solitude  to  ease 
His  grief,  my  soul  was  still.  It  was 
not  alone  the  stillness  of  the  senses. 
It  was  an  awful  stillness  of  my  soul. 
I  cannot  tell  of  this,  for  it  was  not  an 
earthly  silence.  My  being  seemed  no 
more  my  own ;  and  all  my  conscious- 
ness was  lost  in  Him  who,  lying  there, 
upheld  me  that  I  could  be  still.    Did  I 

141 


142  GETHSEMANI. 

pray  ?  Tell  me,  angel  guide,  oh !  was  it 
prayer?  I  sent  my  heart  to  watch  be- 
side my  prostrate  Lord,  and  I  was  so 
sad  that  I  cannot  speak  of  it.  Ah !  sad- 
ness is  no  word.  There  is  no  word. 
There  is  a  language  deep  which  hath 
no  signs.  Bitter  was  the  hour,  too  bit- 
ter far  for  utterance.  One  thing  alone 
I  knew  :  my  Jesus  was  before  me.  My 
weeping  Love  was  lying  there.  I  felt 
Him ;  I  had  no  other  sense.  I  suffered, 
but  I  know  not  how.  I  dare  not  say  it, 
yet  I  seemed  to  suffer  there  with  Him. 
Could  this  be  true  for  one  like  me? 
Did  I  really  grieve  with  Him?  Was  I 
then  so  near  to  Him  that  He  could 
make  me  partner  of  His  woe? 

Then,  while  I  suffered  so,  and  tears 
like  rain  ran  down,  and  new  affection 
for  my  dearest  Lord  was  filling  up  my 
bursting  heart,  I  was  awakened  to  the 
sense  of  life.  I  looked  before  me,  and 
the   darkness  was    more    dense.      I  put 


GETHSEMANI.  143 

out  my  trembling  Hands,  and,  like  one 
blind,  I  seemed  to  touch  the  cloud  that 
as  a  wall  surrounded  me.  My  ears 
alone  had  life,  and  took  the  place  of 
every  other  sense.  From  the  earth  there 
came  a  voice.  I  knew  the  tones.  Even 
in  their  deathlike  feebleness  no  tones 
but  His  could  move  me  from  that  still- 
ness where  my  lips  seemed  closed  for 
ever.  * 

O  my  Blessed  Love  !  is  it  indeed  Thy 
voice?  And  wilt  Thou  speak  to  me 
again  ?  I  know,  I  feel,  Thy  fearful 
agony  has  yet  not  reached  its  height. 
Canst  Thou  tell  me  more?  If  I  may 
hear  another  word  my  grateful  soul  shall 
praise  Thee  in  eternity.  May  I  listen 
while  the  shadows  deepen  and  the  cloud 
is  heavy  on  Thee  ?  I  would  know  all  I 
can.  I  only  ask  for  love,  because  Thou 
art  so  dear  to  me.  Nearer  am  I  to  Thee 
now  than  I  ever  hoped  to  be.  I  fear  I 
am  too  bold  ;  and  yet  I  bless  these  aw- 


144  GETHSEMAHL 

ful  hours.  Could  I  have  known  Thee  in 
Thy  depth  of  tenderness,  if  I  had  not 
known  this  darkness  of  Gethsemani? 

Child  of  My  sorrows,  espoused  to  Me 
in  blood,  I  love  to  speak  to  thee ;  I 
love  to  tell  thee  of  the  burden  which  I 
bear.  I  am  bearing  it  for  thee,  and  I 
am  loving  thee  with  every  pain.  Each 
sharp  agony  unites  My  soul  to  thine. 
Each  awful  pang  but  brings  Me  closer 
to  thy  heart,  and  gives  Me  right  to  fold 
thee  to  My  breast.  Let  Me  tell  Thee  of 
My  pain.  The  cloud  of  sadness  that 
oppressed  My  soul  as  if  the  bands  of 
death  had  bound  Me  is  here  lifted  up. 
I  am  suffering  tortures  new  at  every 
breath,  and  yet  my  heart  is  more  at  ease. 
I  will  reveal  to  thee  an  agony  whose 
sharpness  is  relief  from  that  depres- 
sion darker  than  the  night  of  chaos 
when  the  Spirit  moved  upon  the  void, 
I  will  lift  up  My  aching  head,  and  for 
a   moment  stay  My  tears.     I  tell  thee 


GETHSEMAISTI.  145 

how  upon  My  broken  form  the  shafts 
of  anger  fell,  and  lightnings  of  the 
wrath  of  God  were  playing  on  My 
nerves  that  I  might  suffer  pain,  and 
of  the  cup  of  torture  drink  the  dregs. 
As  I  lay  there  I  passed  My  passion 
through.  I  took  up  every  pang.  I  anti- 
cipated all.  I  felt  the  cross,  the  scourge, 
the  crown  of  thorns,  the  nail,  the  spear. 
I  felt  the  blows  upon  My  face,  the  spit- 
tle of  the  crowd,  the  angry  curses  of 
the  mob.  In  My  flesh,  exhausted  with 
the  sweat  of  blood,  I  was  mocked,  and 
scourged,  and  crucified  before  the  time. 

Listen,  child,  and  as  thou  art  My  own, 
thou  wilt  love  to  dwell  upon  My  wounds, 
to  study  every  pain,  with  deep  affection 
linger  as  I  shall  each  grief  unfold,  and 
open  to  thy  sight  the  picture  of  a  mar- 
tyred God. 

Didst  thou  know  Thy  Love  was  cru- 
cified, that  thou  art  now  His  bride, 
that  the    marriage-bells    were    sounding 


146  GETHSEMAISX 

in  the  garden,  ringing  loud  on  Calvary  ? 
Didst  thou  know  that  when  He  touch- 
ed thy  hand,  and  put  on  thee  the  wed- 
ding-ring, His  fingers  were  so  red  with 
blood  ?  Didst  thou  know  that  He  was 
full  of  pain,  and  trembling  with'  the 
pangs  of  mortal  anguish,  when  He  drew 
thee  to  His  side  and  called  thee  His  ? 
Hereafter  thou  shalt  know  the  whole  ;  yet 
I  will  teach  thee  now  the  lesson  that  may 
serve  thee  in  thy  pangs,  and  when  thy 
crosses  come  shall  turn  thine  eyes  to 
Me.  T  shall  not  ask  My  saints  to 
bear  what  I  have  borne.  Look,  then, 
with  prayerful  heart,  and  nerve  thyself 
to  see.  Where  I  have  fainted,  and  thy 
•God  was  weak,  canst  thou  look  on  and 
live? 

Ah !  hast  thou  known  a  pain  severe, 
and  full  of  death,  making  of  the  flesh 
one  realm  of  torture,  running  through 
the  veins,  piercing  nerves,  dividing  bones, 
and  burning  at  the  seat  of  life?     There 


GETHSEMANI.  147 

are  bitter  pangs,  the  punishments  of 
crime  ;  there  are  torments  cruel  rage  hath 
found  to  sate  its  vengeance  on  the  dying 
frame.  There  are  martyrs  for  My  faith 
treading  in  their  paths  of  agony  to  find 
the  likeness  to  My  cross.  I  have  taken 
all  their  pains.  I  have  gone  before  to 
bless  their  anguish  with  My  presence, 
and  to  track  the  way  that  leads  to  crowns 
eternal  in  the  heavens. 

Their  strife  was  fierce,  the  struggle 
dire  ;  yet  am  I  their  King,  and  far  as 
earth  from  heaven  their  agonies  from 
Mine.  I  am  God,  and  in  the  realm  of 
torture  I  am  reigning.  Without  an 
equal  have  I  suffered,  and  there  is  no 
cup  of  grief  intense  I  have  not  tasted 
to  the  full.  To  the  utmost  power  of 
pain  have  I  mounted ;  to  the  depths  of 
keenest  agony  I  have  gone  down.  And 
My  nature,  so  divine,  so  sensitive  to 
feel,  hath  strained  its  great  capacities 
of  suffering,  that  the  soul  and  body  of 


148  GETHSEMA1STI. 

the  Word  might  thus  "  exhaust  the  sins 
of  many"  and  be  perfect  in  its  sacrifice. 
The  pangs  which  I  endured  upon  Me 
came  in  one  assault.  I  bade  them  come 
together,  and  I  bared  My  breast  that  they 
might  do  their  worst.  I  held  them  fast 
and  would  not  yield  ;  I  let  them  waste 
their  strength  and  wrestle  with  Me,  and 
I  suffered  only  as  I  willed.  When  the 
torments  reached  their  height,  when  to 
its  fiercest  limit  I  had  tasted  every  pain, 
then  with  My  hands  I  touched  the  chill- 
ing stream  of  death,  and  bowed  down 
lifeless  to  their  rage.  And  every  pang 
I  took  I  held  without  relief  throughout 
long  hours — the  endless  hours  when  mo- 
ments, counted  by  My  pains,  were  ages 
drear.  I  held  them  all  like  furnaces  of 
fire  burning  fiercely  to  the  dying  breath. 
I  was  bruised  with  stunning  blows.  The 
marks  were  on  My  head  and  breast  and 
swollen  face.  I  kept  the  sting  until  the 
last.     The  ropes  that  bound  Me  tore  Me 


GETHSEMANI.  149 

by  their  cruel  tension,  as  they  dragged 
Me  like  a  beast  along  the  streets,  among 
the  stones  that  pierced  My  feet.  The 
stricture  of  the  ropes  I  felt  around  My 
waist,  upon  My  breast,  even  when  on  Cal- 
vary ;  and  the  cross  with  My  convulsions 
caused  the  cruel  mark  to  redden  with 
My  blood. 

Naked  at  the  pillar  did  I  stand  while 
scourges  ploughed  My  flesh.  My  shoul- 
ders were  one  bleeding  wound.  I  kept 
the  agony  and  took  it  to  the  end.  Upon 
the  cross  I  nourished  it,  and  would  not 
then  permit  one  pang  to  cease,  or  fail  to 
feel  one  blow.  I  would  be  scourged  unto 
the  last,  and  willed  to  see  the  mangled 
shoulders  bleed.  I  put  the  heavy  cross 
upon  them,  that  the  gaping  wounds  might 
open  wide  and  reveal  in  death  the  burden 
I  had  borne. 

I  would  not  that  My  bones  should 
break.  This  were  not  worthy  of  the 
Lamb  of  God.     But  I  took  a  direr  pain, 


150  GETHSEMANI. 

and  let  My  limbs  be  forced  apart,  and 
from  their  sockets  let  My  bones  be 
torn.  And  thus  I  hung  on  Calvary, 
and  thus  I  died. 

They  tore  the  skin  and  flayed  Me  as 
they  mocked  Me,  tearing  off  My  gar- 
ments from  My  bruised  and  mangled 
flesh.  This  was  anguish  as  of  fire.  I 
trembled  as  I  meekly  bore  it  to  the 
cross  and  held  it  till  the  end. 

They  put  upon  My  royal  head  a 
crown  of  thorns.  With  its  sharp  points 
they  pressed  it  through  the  tenderest 
nerves.  Upon  My  temples  and  against 
the  bone  it  crowded  down.  It  tore 
My  forehead,  it  obscured  My  sight,  it 
opened  up  a  fount  of  pain;  My  ach- 
ing, lacerated  head  was  wild  with  an- 
guish too  intense  for  life.  I  nourished 
all  these  pangs.  I  would  not  let  them 
go.  Not  an  instant  did  they  cease.  I 
kept  My  cruel  crown  and  wore  it  till 
I  died. 


GETHSEMANI.  151 

The  deathlike  faintness  such  as  only 
comes  from  loss  of  blood  I  suffered  from 
the  garden  till  with  parting  breath  I 
yielded  to  the  awful  agony.  I  was 
fainting  all  the  time,  just  living  as  I 
willed,  and  holding  on  to  tortures  to 
exhaust  their  power.  I  was  nearer 
death  than  life.  Beneath  the  cross  I 
staggered  on,  so  weary  that  My  weari- 
ness was  worse  than  pain. 

My  heart  seemed  filled  with  fire,  and 
its  pulsations  ran  like  light,  till  breath 
was  anguish  to  Me ;  and  then  by  turns 
it  almost  ceased  to  beat,  and  like  the 
chilling  ice  it  lay  with  stifling  weight 
within  My  breast.  Now  I  was  burn- 
ing, burning,  as  if  some  penetrating 
fire  were  running  in  My  veins,  as  if  a 
heat  of  more  than  human  power  were 
turning  into  vapor  fierce  the  solid  flesh 
and  bone.  Then  I  was  chilled  to  death, 
freezing,  aching  with  the  cold,  hanging 
naked  on  My  wounds,  and  trembling  as 


152  GETHSEMA1ST. 

the  nails  that  held  Me  seemed  as  icy  bands 
to  burn  Me  with  their  cold  intense. 

There  came  a  hunger,  not  from  lack  of 
food  alone,  but  from  exhaustion  awful 
in  its  pain,  as  nature  craved  relief.  The 
thirst  from  faintness  and  from  bleeding  so 
profusely  was  a  fearful  pang.  I  even  cried 
aloud  from  awful  thirst  consuming  Me ; 
and  as  My  tongue  was  parched,  with  lips 
wide  open  panting  for  a  breath,  the  souls 
for  whom  I  died  were  ready  with  their 
mockery.  Upon  My  lips,  so  dry  and 
feverish,  even  cracked  with  thirst,  they 
put  their  vinegar  and  gall.  I  was  hun- 
gry and  athirst  until  I  willed  to  die, 
and,  prostrate  on  the  ground,  My  tears 
were  mingled  with  My  blood.  I  took 
these  pains  and  held  them  to  My  breast 
as  if  My  dearest  treasures.  They  were 
the  price  of  souls.  With  these  I  bought 
My  lovers  true  ;  and  as  I  drew  them 
with  the  strength  of  Q-od,  I  blessed  the 
agonies  that  made  them  Mine. 


GETHSEMAOT.  153 

So  in  fondness  all  divine  I  touched 
the  scourge  so  soon  to  tear  My  back. 
I  kissed  the  ropes  so  soon  to  bind  My 
limbs.  I  took  up  the  nails,  and,  as  if  I 
looked  at  gems,  I  laid  them  on  My 
heart.  The  hammer  which  the  ruffian 
hand  should  drive  them  with  was  dear  to 
Me.  I  looked  upon  My  hands  and  feet, 
and  marked  the  place  where  they  should 
pierce  Me  with  an  endless  wound.  I 
saw  the  thorns,  so  sharp,  so  soon  to  rest 
upon  My  brow.  I  touched  their  points 
with  tenderness.  This  was  the  crown  of 
the  celestial  King,  who  reigns  by  blood, 
and  wins  the  hearts  of  men  by  pain. 
And  when  upon  My  royal  head  I  saw 
this  crown,  I  gathered  to  My  close  em- 
brace the  virgin  souls  that  only  know 
their  bleeding  Spouse  and  never  fear  the 
thorns. 

I  put  My  fingers  on  the  cross  and 
measured  well  its  height  and  breadth. 
This  was  the  tree  of  life,  for  ages  seen 


154  GETHSEMANI. 

in  prophecy,  to  bear  the  quickening  fruit, 
the  living  bread.  Its  type  was  once  in 
Paradise,  where  innocence  and  beauty 
reigned  beneath  the  smile  of  God.  From 
Eden  it  has  come  to  Calvary,  and  by 
that  sacred  wood  I  shall  redeem  the 
world.  I  touched  and  blessed  the  holes 
already  made  to  hold  the  spikes  when 
they  should  nail  My  lacerated  feet  and 
hands. 

With  affection  uncontrolled  I  took 
the  spear  which  should  transpierce  My 
heart  in  death.  With  transports  of  a 
God  I  kissed  it  many  times.  Blessed 
spear,  I  cried  as  then  My  Father  heard— 
blessed  spear,  that  in  the  heart  of  love 
incarnate  shall  reveal  the  depths  and 
unfold  the  mercy  of  the  Crucified,  open- 
ing up  the  wound  that  flows  for  ever 
with  the  tide  of  pardon  and  of  grace. 
As  Adam,  sleeping  in  the  noon  of 
Eden,  saw^  his  bride,  so  from  this  gap- 
ing wound  within  My  breast  I  saw  My 


GETHSEMANT.  155 

spouse  proceed,  My  spotless  Church,  the 
throng  of  virgins  and  of  saints  whose 
robes  were  glistening  in  the  uncreated 
light,  the  children  of  the  Word  made 
flesh.  And  thus  I  turned  and  looked 
upon  Myself ;  in  every  nerve  and 
sense  I  felt  My  crucifixion,  and  to  the 
chalice  of  My  mortal  anguish  put  My 
lips.  Was  I  God,  so  low,  so  agonized 
with  pain  ?  Had  the  Love  Eternal  of  the 
Father  and  the  Spirit  come  to  this?  A 
prostrate  form,  too  weak  to  stand,  too 
helpless  to  lie  still,  convulsed  with 
agony,  bleeding  freely,  all  alone,  without 
a  wound !  Yes,  this  is  God  !  Here  is  the 
horror  of  the  scene.  Here  is  the  source 
of  pain.  He  does  not  die.  He  takes 
up  every  drop  of  anguish  possible,  is 
crucified  before  His  time,  because  He  is 
your  God. 

Now,  My  precious  child,  if  to  thee  I 
tell  this  agony,  it  is  that  I  may  to  thy 
soul  unfold   the  depth  of  My  great  love 


156  GETHSEMA1S1. 

for  tliee.  I  suffered  so  that  I  might 
teach  thee  many  lessons — lessons  thou 
must  learn  if  thou  wilt  come  so  near 
Me  as  thy  heart  would  wish,  and  really 
touch  Me  with  thy  hands,  and  lay  thy 
head  upon  My  breast,  and  feel  the  pres- 
sure of  Mine  arms,  and  even  hope  to 
taste  the  kisses  of  My  lips.  I  would 
that  I  might  speak  to  thee,  as  I  cannot 
speak  to  all.  I  would  that  I  might 
here  reveal  to  thine  enlightened  mind 
a  little  of  the  wealth  that  dwells  in  Me, 
a  little  of  the  treasure  that  thy  Jesus 
is.  I  am  God,  and  yet  I  would  be 
thine,  as  if  thou  wast  My  only  love. 
Can  you  know  the  length  and  breadth, 
and  depth  and  height,  of  mercy  infinite  ? 
My  agony  of  pain  was  needed  to  the 
blessing  of  thy  cross.  I  grieve  to  see 
thee  suffer  pain.  I  bore  thy  griefs 
upon  My  heart.  Thy  sorrows,  too,  were 
all  n  Mine.  How  can  I  lead  thee  after 
Me,    and    make    thee    like  thy   Master, 


GETHSEMANI.  157 

if  thou  hast  no  cross?  How  purge  thee 
from  thy  dross,  and  in  thy  senses  heal 
the  wounds  of  sin  ?  How  refine  the 
founts  of  feeling  at  their  source,  and 
make  thy  limbs  and  members  fit  to 
touch  My  flesh,  if  there  be  no  agony 
like  Mine?  How  canst  thou  pay  thy 
debt  to  justice  as  exacting  as  divine, 
and  so  be  free  to  stand  before  Me  where 
My  angels  are  not  clean,  if  there  be  no 
penance  laid  on  thee?  And  so  I  go 
before  thee  with  My  staff  and  rod.  I 
hold  thee  up  while  thus  in  mercy  I 
chastise  thee.  It  is  thy  loving  Lord 
that  deals  the  blows.  They  fall  from 
bleeding  hands  ;  they  come  from  pity 
infinite  ;  they  hurt  Me  too,  and  I  am 
weeping  with  thee.  I  must  hide  My 
face  when  tears  are  falling  fast,  and 
make  thee  feel  that  I  am  angry  with 
thee.  When  My  heart  is  breaking  to 
console  thee  I  cannot  listen  to  the 
plea.     I  am  truest  to  thee  in  thy  pain, 


158  GETHSEMA1ST. 

which  is  My  grief.  Thou  didst  ask  for 
purity.  Thou  didst  pray  for  My  em- 
brace. Canst  thou,  then,  descend  with- 
in the  Olive  shades  with  Me,  that  I  may 
lead  thee  to  the  inner  life  where  I  un- 
veil the  riches  of  My  grace  ? 

Thou  shalt  never  know  a  garden  ago- 
ny like  Mine.  The  faintest  shadow  of 
the  night  is  all  I  ask  for  thee.  It 
shall  wrap  thy  soul  in  gloom.  It  shall 
hurt  as  God  alone  can  hurt.  My  fingers 
all  divine  shall  touch  the  aching  wounds, 
and  play  upon  them  as  a  God.  Then 
think  of  Me  when  thus  thy  hour  shall 
come.  Let  not  the  tempter  lure  thee 
to  despair.  I  am  with  thee,  mightier, 
dearer  far  than  when  I  send  the  beams 
of  joy  or  fill  thee  with  the  sweetness 
of  My  face.  Didst  thou  know  the 
heart  thou  choosest  is  a  wounded  heart, 
that  thorns  surround  My  brow,  that 
marks  of  nails  are  in  My  hands?  They 
that  seek  to  follow  Me,  that  would  be 


GETHSEMANI.  159 

Mine,  that  long  to  know  Me  well,  must 
touch  the  spear  and  thorns  and  nails. 
For  I  am  crucified,  and  crucified  shall 
be  to  every  soul  that  finds  the  joy  of 
My  embrace. 

In  pain  I  send  there  is  a  grace  I 
cannot  give  thee  with  the  smile  of  peace. 
There  is  a  merit  in  the  sorrow  fierce 
that  with  discerning  love  I  mete  to 
thee.  It  is  thy  cross.  It  is  thy  share 
of  Calvary.  It  is  thy  burial  from  earth. 
It  is  the  night  before  the  dawn ;  the 
tomb  that  opens  to  a  glorious  life. 
Faint  not,  My  child.  Thou  didst  pro- 
fess to  love  Me  unto  death.  If  thy 
pang  be  fierce,  thy  agony  severe,  it  is 
My  greatest  gift  to  thee.  Then  in 
thine  anguish  think  of  Me.  Remember 
when  in  awful  night  I  lay  upon  the 
crimsoned  ground  and  sighed  My  life 
away  for  thee.  Unite  thy  pains  to 
Mine.  They  are  well  known  to  Me. 
I  bore  them  all,  and  blessed  them  with 


160  GETHSEMAKL 

My  tears.  Thou  didst  ask  to  suffer  with 
Me  in  the  transports  of  thy  love.  Then 
suffer  as  I  will.  Thine  agony  of  pain 
can  never  crush  thy  soul.  Offer  all  for 
Me.  And  I  will  come,  though  thou 
shouldst  never  see  My  hands ;  I  will 
hold  thy  head  and  soothe  thine  aching 
heart.  Each  pang  I  sanctify  with  gentle- 
ness divine.  I  come  with  pain  to  those 
I  love.  I  am  a  sword  to  sever,  and  a 
fire  to  burn.  Each  sorrow  is  a  step  that 
leads  within  My  home  ;  each  grief  the 
messenger  of  grace,  guiding  to  a  truer 
nearness  to  thy  heavenly  Love.  I  am 
winning  thee,  detaching  thee  from  earth, 
and  clothing  thee  in  bridal  raiment  for 
thy  King.  Watch  and  wait,  and  tremble 
not.  Listen  in  thy  grief.  The  marriage- 
bells  are  sounding  in  thine  ears.  The 
Bridegroom  dear  is  coming  with  His  train. 
Celestial  music  falls  from  angel  harps; 
their  choirs  are  singing  welcome  to  the 
bride. 


GETHSEMAJSTI.  161 

Thine  hour  of  death  shall  be  thine 
hour  of  joy,  when  from  thy  bed  of  pain 
I  lift  thee  up,  to  show  to  thee  My  face, 
to  tell  thee  of  My  love,  that  I  have 
loved  thee  long,  that  I  will  love  thee 
to  eternity. 


Meditation  Sixth. 


TEE  AGONY  OF  A  WOUNDED  HEART. 


MEDITATION  SIXTH. 


THE  AGONY  OF  A    WOUNDED  HEART, 


"And  they  shall  say  to  Him:  What  are  these  wounds  in  Thy 
hands  ?  And  He  shall  say :  With  these  was  I  wounded  in  the 
house  of  them  that  loved  Me."— Zacharias  xiii.  6. 

When  my  blessed  Master  spoke  these 
joyous  words  my  soul  entranced  seemed 
lost  in  Him.  For  a  moment  I  forgot  the 
fearful  gloom  which  so  encompassed  me. 
My  darkness  seemed  to  turn  to  light, 
and  far  away  my  prayers  were  travel- 
ling to  the  land  of  peace,  where  tears 
and  sorrow  are  unknown.  I  looked 
above  me  ;  through  the  parting  clouds 
I  saw  the  paradise  of  God,  where 
'mid  the  lilies,  by  the  banks  of  crys- 
tal   streams,     the     heavenly     Shepherd 

165 


166  GETHSEMANI. 

leads  His  flock.  Angels  in  their  bright 
array  were  there,  and  virgin  souls  were 
kneeling  round  the  King.  My  agony  of 
pain  was  turned  to  ecstasy  ;  the  wounds 
the  bleeding  fingers  touched  were  rays 
of  light.  I  saw  the  ladder  there  as 
from  the  earth  it  reached  to  heaven. 
I  saw  the  saints  ascending  to  the 
throne.  Upon  the  throne  I  saw  the 
form  of  my  Beloved  ;  with  grace  and 
majesty  He  sat ;  the  splendor  of  His 
face  was  brighter  than  the  sun  in  his 
meridian  strength.  For  a  moment  I  for- 
got the  garden  where  He  suffered  so, 
and  I  knew  not  the  place  in  which  I  was 
nor  where  His  love  would  guide  me. 
When  He  is  near  I  take  no  thought  of 
time  nor  place.  And  He  had  lifted  me 
away  from  earth.  I  seemed  to  lean  upon 
His  breast,  all  pain  and  danger  past ;  to 
look  with  love  into  His  blessed  eyes ;  to 
see  the  glory  of  His  smile,  and  feel  the 
pressure  of  His  arms.    0  my  Beloved! 


GETHSEMANI.  167 

how  can  I  thank  Thee  for  this  grace ! 
How  dear  Thou  art  to  me !  Thy  sweet- 
ness melts  my  soul.  I  am  not  living 
now,  for  Thou  indeed  art  living  in  me. 
Blessed  life  to  live  in  Him !  One  heart, 
one  will,  one  joy !  Only  Jesus !  There 
is  nothing  else.  My  very  being  cries 
with  bliss,  and  speaks  at  every  breath 
His  precious  name. 

How  long  my  ecstasy  endured  I  can- 
not tell.  Can  angels  count  the  moments 
of  their  blissful  life  before  the  King? 
I  had  travelled  far,  and  I  was  blest 
indeed.  It  seemed  no  shadow  could 
approach  the  home  where  with  my  Je- 
sus I  was  feasting  on  His  face.  Had  I 
forgot  the  Olive  shades,  the  trembling 
form  of  my  Beloved,  the  piteous  cries, 
the  sweat  of  blood?  I  had  not  forgot- 
ten Him;  and  yet  He  seemed  to  cast 
aside  His  crimson  robe.  I  saw  no  tears 
upon  His  cheeks.  His  eyes  so  dear 
were    full    of    smiles.      Now    suddenly 


168  GETHSEMANX. 

there  came  a  change— an  awful  change. 
From  my  brief  joy  there  came  a  new 
and  fearful  grief.  The  light  was  gone. 
The  gloom  was  deeper  than  before. 
The  cold  of  icy  winter  chilled  me 
through.  I  tried  to  see  :  my  sight  had 
gone.  I  tried  to  feel :  there  was  no 
sense  to  guide  my  hands  or  feet.  An 
awful  pain  was  seizing  on  my  heart ; 
and  in  the  night,  so  dense  that  every 
pulse  was  stilled,  I  heard  a  piteous  cry. 
Oh !  I  have  never  heard  a  cry  like  that ! 
Agony,  as  that  of  *God,  took  voice,  and 
there  came  upon  the  deep  a  wail  of  sor- 
row which  unnerved  me  till  I  prayed 
for  death.  It  is  the  angel  of  the  grave 
that  wraps  his  wings  around  my  life ;  I 
feel  the  touch  of  his  cold  pinions  and 
the  darkness  of  the  tomb  !  No,  I  am 
not  dead !  I  yet  can  hear.  I  hear  my 
Master  dear.  I  cannot  err.  I  know  His 
voice.  Oh !  art  Thou  suffering  more, 
my  blessed  Love?    Couldst  Thou  suffer 


GETHSEMAIST.  169 

more  ?  Hadst  Thou  not  reached  the 
height  of  pain  ?  Only  now  Thy  tones 
were  not  so  full  of  tears.  There  was  a 
trembling  in  Thy  voice,  as  if  the  agony 
were  breaking  and  the  clouds  that 
covered  Thee  were  slowly  passing  on 
their  way.  What  hath  happened  Thee  ? 
O  my  Master !  speak  to  me  once  more. 
What  new  grief  hath  come  to  crush 
Thee  in  Thy  weakness  now  ? 

He  did  not  reply.  I  waited  long.  I 
prayed  with  all  my  soul.  I  begged  for 
strength.  I  wept  until  my  eyes  were 
blind,  and  then  I  sobbed  as  if  my  heart 
would  break.  In  this  awful  stillness, 
where  I  strained  my  hearing  till  it 
seemed  that  sense  would  cease,  I  heard 
again  that  piteous  wail.  O  spirits  of  the 
light !  oh  !  may  I  call  you  to  this  gloom  ? 
Can  you  help  me  hear  these  sorrow- 
ing tones,  and  live?  Ah,  hark!  let  not 
a  pinion  move ;  let  not  a  breath  from 
earth  or  heaven  disturb  me  now.     Oh ! 


170  GETHSEMANI. 

He  is  crying  to  the  Father,  not  to  me. 
And  will  the  Father  hear?  " Father, 
Father !  must  I  drink  this  cup  ?  Is 
there  no  relief?  Could  I  be  spared  this 
torment  of  My  wounded  heart  ?  Oh  ! 
must  it  be  ?  Must  I  take  this  chalice 
drear?  I  am  broken  now  with  grief. 
Is  this  Thy  will  ?  I  feel  the  agony 
will  kill  Me  with  its  awful  pain." 

Then  there  came  a  pause.  I  heard 
the  sound  of  sighs  that  pierced  me  like 
a  thousand  arrows  in  my  flesh,  and  sobs 
so  weak,  and  yet  so  pitiful,  that  in  my 
fear  I  struggled  hard  to  move,  while 
seeming  bands  of  ice  were  holding  me 
like  bars  of  iron  in  their  mighty  grasp. 
I  could  not  move  a  limb  or  sense. 
Surely  my  heart  is  ceasing  now  to  beat, 
I  cried ;  the  hour  is  come.  Oh  !  where 
is  my  Beloved?  Shall  I  go  and  thus 
bid  Him  farewell? 

Listen  once  again.  He  speaks:  "  Fa- 
ther, Thy  will   be   done.     It   thus  must 


GETHSEMANT.  171 

be.  I  take  the  cup.  My  hands  are 
trembling  so  I  cannot  hold  it  to  My 
month.  Take  Thou  the  chalice  that 
I  dread,  and  with  Thy  hands  divine 
uplift  it  to  My  lips.  My  heart  is 
wounded  to  the  death — wounded  as  the 
Son  of  Grod  alone  could  be — and  yet  I 
take  it  all.  Oh !  spare  Me  not.  There 
is  no  more.  When  I  have  taken  up  the 
dregs  of  this  My  fearful  cup,  there  is 
no  more  that  I  can  do  !  Prostrate  on 
the  ground  I  lie.  I  kiss  the  earth 
again.  It  hath  not  wounded  Me.  It 
takes  My  tears.  It  drinks  My  blood, 
and  doth  not  cast  Me  off  with  scorn.  I 
here  lie  still  and  rest  My  aching  heart 
and  agonizing  limbs  a  little  ere  the 
traitor  comes.  I  hear  his  footsteps  now. 
O  earth!  I  lean  upon  thee.  Let  Me 
weep  a  little  more.  The  fount  is  open 
now.  My  scalding  tears  will  ease  the 
pain  that  seems  like  death  ;  and  yet  I 
will  not,  cannot  die.     O  My  Judas !     0 


172  GETHSEMANI. 

My  people !  come  not  now  so  fast.  Let 
Me  rest  a  little  here  till  in  the  earth  I 
dry  Mine  eyes  and  gather  strength  to 
bear  My  cross." 

O  my  Jesus  !  I  cannot  tell  to  creatures 
how  these  words  affrighted  me,  how 
they  almost  took  my  reason  from  me.' 
I  seemed  to  lose  myself  in  grief,  to  be 
myself  an  agony.  I  need  not  tell  to 
Thee  my  woe.  Thou  wilt  well  remem- 
ber all.  For  Thou  didst  hear  my  tear- 
ful prayer.  And  when  it  seemed  that 
life  would  go  where  reason  fled,  and 
death  would  come  before  Thy  voice 
would  speak  to  me  again,  I  heard  the 
tones  I  love  beyond  the  harps  of  hea- 
ven. They  were  weaker  than  before, 
more  full  of  sadness  sweet.  I  knew 
they  came  through  tears.  Listen,  0  my 
trembling  heart !  my  Beloved  speaks  to 
me.  Let  my  whole  being  wait,  and 
kneel  before  Him  with  adoring  faith ! 
Oh !    can  I   say  it,  dare   I   say  it  now  ? 


GETHSEMAKI.  173 

I  cherish  as  the  dearest  gift  of  God  the 
message  that  He  gave  to  me.  Be  still, 
my  every  sense !  Awake  the  fires  of 
love.  Around  the  prostrate,  bleeding 
form  oh!  let  them  kindle  into  flame. 

My  child,  these  hours  of  grief  are 
nearly  passed.  The  Olive  shades  will 
soon  be  left  alone.  I  have  suffered  all. 
No  worse  can  man  inflict.  This  chalice 
was  not  needed  to  My  sacrifice.  The 
souls  whom  I  redeem  might  spare  Me 
this.  They  have  wounded  Me  where  I 
am  weak.  In  the  tenderest  points  of 
that  most  sacred  heart  with  which  I 
loved  them  so,  they  have  hurt  Me  unto 
death.  These  wounds  will  never  heal. 
Oh  !  they  hurt  Me  so  that  I  can  hardly 
speak.  To  tell  of  them  is  agony,  and 
like  the  poisoned  spear  that  turns  with- 
in an  open  wound.  Know  you,  My 
child — oh  !  can  you  ever  know — the 
awfulness  of  sin  that  hurts  the  heart  of 
God?     Know  you  how    your  God    can 


174  GETHSEMAISTI. 

feel  ?  I  was  the  victim  for  their  sins. 
I  willed  to  suffer  and  to  bleed.  I  was 
even  anxious  in  My  love  to  die.  I 
spared  no  sorrow  from  My  life.  There 
was  no  pain  I  did  not  gladly  bear. 
But  was  it  needed  they  should  turn 
against  Me  with  ingratitude  ?  Could 
they  not  have  recognized  the  strength 
of  My  affection,  and  have  blessed  Me 
for  My  blood?  And  if  they  could  not 
praise  My  grace  nor  thank  Me  for  My 
cross,  was  it  for  them  to  put  to  scorn 
My  lowliness,  despise  My  longing  love, 
and  trample  on  My  blood  as  if  I  were 
not  God,  as  if  I  were  not  even  man? 

Oh !  hast  thou  ever  known  the  stings 
that  wound  so  deep  within  the  house  of 
friends  ?  Hast  thou,  then,  tasted  that 
ingratitude  which  chills  the  heart  and 
turneth  every  tenderness  to  pain  ?  Who 
are  those  who  wound  like  friends?  A 
love  that  could  not  meet  response, 
despised  with  rude  ingratitude  becomes 


GETHSEMANI.  175 

the  source  of  bitterness,  and  dwells 
within  the  wounded  heart  to  be  a 
memory  of  pain.  The  hands  are  open 
and  the  breast  is  bare.  The  traitor 
knows  where  he  can  strike  and  leave  a 
wound  which  time  will  never  heal. 

And  if  thou  hast  ever  known  the 
stings  that  come  from  friends,  and  if 
thy  heart  be  sore,  then  think  of  Me. 
Compare  My  love  to  thine.  Compare  the 
little  thou  hast  borne  with  My  great 
weight  of  pain.  To  seek  for  gratitude, 
some  slight  return  for  all  I  bore,  to  look 
for  some  affection  to  console  My  grief5 
this  was  indeed  My  right.  My  heart  was 
yearning  for  some  love.  Was  I  not 
God  ?  Did  I  not  wear  the  beauty  which 
the  angels  tremble  to  adore  ?  Had  I  not 
attractions  strong  enough  to  win  My  peo- 
ple to  Me  ?  There  was  never  seen  on 
earth  a  face  like  Mine.  My  breast  was 
filled  with  all  the  gentleness  of  God. 
My    words    were    sweet    and    tender    to 


176  GETHSEMAtfl. 

bring  peace  to  each  afflicted  soul.  "  I 
did  not  strive  nor  cry.  I  did  not  break 
the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench  the  smok- 
ing flax."  I  healed  the  sick,  I  raised 
the  dead.  I  let  the  mourner  lean  on  Me  ; 
and  when  the  light  of  earth  was  fled,  I 
turned  aside  the  cloud  and  showed  the 
broken  heart  the  light  of  heaven.  Why 
could  I  fail  to  win  their  love?  I  took 
their  sorrows  as  Mine  own.  I  died  to 
save  them  from  the  wrath  of  God.  I 
shed  My  blood  to  wash  them  from  their 
stains.  I  gave  them  everything  I  had — 
My  life,  My  body  to  be  tortured,  and  My 
soul  to  direst  agony.  My  name,  My 
spotless  fame,  the  anguish  of  My  Mother 
dear,  the  torments  of  My  saints,  were 
all  a  sacrifice  to  cleanse  them  from  their 
sins  and  draw  them  to  Mine  arms. 

O  ye  benighted  race  of  man  !  do  you 
not  know  that  God  is  dying  for  your 
sins?  And  have  you  knowrn  how  He 
can    suffer    and    how    He     can     love  ? 


GETHSEMASTI.  177 

This  is  not  all  the  burden  of  My  woe. 
The  death  of  shame  was  not  enough  fox 
Me.  This  cruel  death  did  not  exhaust 
the  yearning  of  My  soul.  Before  I  died 
My  testament  was  made,  and  ratified 
upon  the  cross.  I  could  not  say  farewell. 
I  must  remain  with  those  so  dear  to  Me, 
with  those  My  passion  bought,  with 
those  I  washed  with  blood.  My  legacy 
was  then  indeed  Myself.  The  victim  of 
the  cross  remains  on  earth.  The  sacrifice 
endures.  I  give  My  body  and  My 
blood,  My  soul  and  My  divinity,  to  be 
the  food  of  such  as  will  partake  of 
Me.  Upon  the  altars  in  the  rite  divine 
will  I  be  offered  to  the  end  of  time. 
Within  the  tabernacle  so  lowly  and  so 
little  shall  be  seen  My  home.  A  pri- 
soner will  I  dwell  with  men ;  and  seek 
for  hearts  that  love,  and  win  them  to 
be  Mine.  I  will  change  them  by  My 
flesh,  transform  them  by  My  blood. 
They  shall  be  one  with  Me,  as  I  am  one 


178  GETHSEMANI. 

with  God.  I  can  do  no  more.  The  In- 
finite has  reached  the  bounds  of  power. 
This  is  the  work  of  love  divine.  I  do 
not  simply  die — I  come  to  live  and 
dwell  in  them,  where  My  humanity  shall 
be  the  source  of  life  eternal  and  of  beauty 
ever  new.  I  clasp  them  to  My  breast, 
and  as  I  embrace  their  feebleness  they 
change  from  glory  unto  glory,  when  My 
heart  is  satisfied  and  I  have  taught  them 
how  to  love. 

Now,  what  return  have  I  for  all  this 
wealth  of  grace,  for  all  this  revelation 
of  the  yearning  of  My  soul  ?  I  have 
indeed  the  chalice  of  ingratitude  to  drink 
— ingratitude  so  deep  that  God  alone  can 
measure  it.  This  was  the  answer  from 
the  race  of  men,  when  thus  in  humbled 
form,  a  beggar  at  their  doors,  with  bleed- 
ing hands  and  feet,  I  sought  their  hearts. 
Oh !  this  the  fearful  cup  I  dreaded  so 
need  not  have  been  My  agony  !  I  did 
not  ask  the  Father  from  My  pains  to 


GETHSEMAIST.  179 

take  one  pang.  I  did  not  seek  to  put 
away  the  spear  or  nail.  I  even  kissed 
the  cross  when  ruffian  hands  were  press- 
ing it  upon  My  wounded  back.  No,  I 
would  have  suffered  more,  if  that  were 
possible.  I  only  asked  for  gratitude. 
Was  that  too  much  to  ask  ?  Could  a 
sorrowing,  dying  Grod,  the  victim  for  the 
sins  of  men,  not  ask  this  boon  ?  My 
soul  cried  out  in  tears:  "I  ask  a  little 
of  your  love.  Is  this  too  much  ?  The 
Incarnate  Word  is  kneeling  to  you  in 
His  crimson  robe  1  You  love  the  crea- 
ture god  who  seeks  you  for  himself ; 
you  take  the  poisoned  fruit  and  flow- 
ers that  blossom  for  the  grave ;  you  run 
for  honors,  and  the  golden  idols  which 
decay ;  you  follow  fast  the  fallen  spi- 
rits coming  from  their  hell  to  draw  you 
there.  Can  you  not  see  your  God,  re- 
vealing you  His  heart,  imploring  3^011 
to  seek  the  riches  that  endure,  and  have 
your  part  with  angels  who  are  reigning 


180  GETHSEMAKI. 

in  His  light  ?"  From  many  My  response 
was  scorn.  They  seemed  to  trample  on 
My  blood,  and  threw  their  weight  on  Me, 
as  I  lay  crushed  beneath  the  wrath  that 
smote  Me  for  their  crimes. 

I  saw  the  long  procession  of  the  lost, 
the  souls  I  could  not  save.  They  stood 
before  Me  as  I  cried  for  them  with  sobs 
and  tears.  I  numbered  all  their  graces 
costing  Me  My  life,  the  sins  I  tried  to^ 
purge  them  from,  the  sorrows  that  I 
sought  to  heal.  I  followed  with  a  pa- 
tience which  was  turned  by  no  ingrati- 
tude, with  gentleness  that  might  have 
moved  the  heart  of  stone.  I  gave  them 
sacraments ;  I  threw  My  blood  before 
them ;  I  even  offered  them  My  flesh. 
It  was  all  in  vain.  Their  lives  are  now 
the  saddest  history  of  wasted  grace. 
They  had  love  for  others,  for  the  things 
of  sense,  for  the  baser  pleasures  which 
defile,  but  none  for  Me.  They  accepted 
every  friend,  and  even  leaned  on  selfish 


GETHSEMAINT.  181 

hearts.  They  rejected  Me.  They  took 
the  creature  and  refused  their  God. 
And  now  their  cup  is  misery  beyond 
the  power  of  man  to  know.  The  flames 
of  hell  must  burn  them  to  eternity,  when 
one  drop  of  blood  I  shed  had  earned 
them  heaven,  the  joys  of  bliss  with  Me. 
I  am  wasted  on  their  lost  and  darkened 
souls.  And  in  the  smoke  and  fire  as- 
cending now  before  the  throne  I  see 
their  faces  full  of  hate,  their  hideous 
writhings  with  the  fangs  of  demons  fierce, 
or  hear  the  oaths  they  utter  while  in 
their  agony  they  curse  My  name.  O 
sinners  lost !  I  suffered  then  for  you 
within  the  garden  and  on  Calvary  I 
Why  could  I  not  have  saved  you  from 
your  awful  doom?  Why  were  your 
hearts  so  cold  to  Me,  or  so  unmindful 
of  My  grief  ?  Oh  !  tell  Me,  what  can 
be  the  agony  of  wasted  human  love  ?  If 
this  be  pain,  then  think  of  Him  who, 
equal    to   the    Father,   and   God's    only 


182  GETHSEMANI. 

Son,  poured  out  His   blood   and   broke 
His  heart  for  you  ! 

The  dreadful  thought  with  anguish 
almost  stifles  life.  It  is  because  I  loved 
them  so  that  they  have  found  the  way 
to  hurt  Me;  that  of  My  heart's  great 
tenderness  for  them  they  made  the  source 
of  all  My  direst  pain.  Had  I  not  been 
their  brother  in  the  flesh,  how  had  they 
pierced  Me  with  the  nail  and  spear  ? 
Had  I  not  willed  to  take  the  cup  of 
poverty  and  toil,  had  they  reproached 
Me  for  My  lowliness  ?  Had  I  not  died 
that  they  might  live,  could  they  have 
laughed  Me  like  a  criminal  to  scorn, 
and  even  for  My  cross  have  learned 
to  treat  me  with  despite  ?  If  My  pre- 
cious blood  had  not  been  shed  like  water 
poured  upon  the  earth,  could  they  have 
trampled  on  it,  as  it  begged  to  heaven 
for  mercy  on  their  souls  ?  Had  I  not 
followed  them  in  all  their  devious  ways, 
seeking    them    within  the    desert   drear 


GETHSEMAKL  183 

amid  the  wrecks  of  crime,  could  they 
have  turned  on  Me  and  called  Me  beg- 
gar, man  despised,  and  not  a  God?  If 
in  their  ruin  sad  I  had  not  held  to  them 
the  hands  divine,  when  none  were  near 
to  rescue  them  ;  had  I  not  laid  them 
on  My  bleeding  shoulders,  aching  with 
the  cold,  and  borne  them  home  without 
reproach,  to  cleanse  them  with  My  blood, 
to  feed  them  with  My  flesh,  could  they 
in  base  ingratitude  have  spurned  My 
arms,  and  crimsoned  with  the  current  of 
My  life,  have  run  to  creature  love,  and 
brought  defilement  where  My  spotless 
body  once  was  laid  ?  Had  I  not  sought 
them  starving,  freezing  with  the  cold, 
and  taken  them  to  My  embrace,  and 
warmed  them  on  My  breast,  could  they 
have  turned  to  sting  and  wound  Me 
with  the  life  that  came  from  Me  ?  And 
in  that  sacrament  divine  where  I  re- 
peat the  sorrows  of  My  cross,  am  daily 
sacrificed  for  those  I  seek  to  save,  how 


184  GETHSEMAKI. 

is  My  wounded  heart  o'erwhelmed  with 
grief  ?  I  am  a  prisoner  at  their  will.  I 
veil  the  glories  of  My  deity,  and  wait 
on  them  as  if  I  were  the  creature  bound 
beneath  their  bonds,  and  even  less  than 
man.  Upon  My  sacramental  throne  I 
reign  as  if  an  exile  from  My  Father's 
court,  with  few  to  bow  before  My  lowli- 
ness. Alone  I  wait,  forgotten  or  de- 
spised, where  angels  come  to  comfort 
Me,  to  cheer  the  sadness  of  My  heart 
with  songs  I  hear  around  the  throne. 
Within  this  prison  of  My  love  I  sit  to 
see  the  faithless  pass,  unmindful  of  My 
grief,  regardless  of  My  pain.  I  bear 
the  cross  upon  My  breast ;  the  thorny 
crown  is  on  My  brow ;  the  nails  are  in 
My  hands  and  feet ;  the  spear  is  in  My 
heart.  I  sit  and  read  the  thoughts  of 
men ;  I  taste  their  base  ingratitude. 
And  so  Gethsemani  comes  back  to  Me, 
while  in  My  bleeding  hands  I  hold  My 
broken  heart.       The  Olive    shades    sur- 


&ETHSEMAOT.  185 

round  Me  there  while  there  I  dwell  to 
take  the  chalice  which  I  dreaded  so, 
which  in  the  garden  drear  convulsed 
Me  with  the  sweat  of  blood.  Oh  !  how 
I  suffer  now !  How  deep  within  My 
heart  this  awful  sting  goes  down  !  Oh  ! 
let  Me  weep  awhile.  The  tears  will 
bring  relief.  Oh!  let  Me  bow  Mine 
eyes  and  hide  them  here.  The  grass, 
now  reddened  with  My  blood,  shall  drink 
the  sighs  which  neither  God  nor  man 
will  hear.  It  is  the  hurt  which  not  the 
hands  divine  can  heal,  the  fearful  wound 
which,  like  a  flame  of  fire,  is  burning 
in  My  breast.  O  My  broken,  broken 
heart,  so  soon  to  beat  no  more,  I  can- 
not ease  thy  pain !  Take,  oh !  take  thy 
cup  of  agony.  There  is  no  cure.  Thou 
art  wounded  unto  death. 

And  then,  white  tears  ran  down,  the 
soul  seemed  parting  from  the  body  in 
a  sharper  pain  than  death.  I  looked 
to   see   if   there  were  consolation   from 


186  GETHSEMAJSTI. 

the  home  of  friends.  And  as  I  looked 
My  hands  were  pierced  anew.  I  laid 
them  on  the  chilling  grass,  as  they  were 
burning  so.  I  stretched  them  out,  that 
I  might  see  the  source  of  this  new  pain. 
Alas !  I  touched  the  cross,  I  saw  the 
ruffian  with  the  nails.  What  home  have 
I  on  earth  ?  With  My  Mother  was  I 
once  for  long  and  blessed  years.  I  was 
an  exile  far  beyond  the  sea ;  but  then 
I  laid  My  wearied  head  upon  her  loving 
breast  !  Although  the  Son  of  God  was 
driven  from  homes  of  earth,  in  pov- 
erty ignored,  I  had  a  rest  within  her 
gentle  arms,  and  it  was  home  to  Me  to 
feel  her  touch  and  see  her  smile.  Now 
that  home  is  broken  up.  She  hath  no 
resting-place,  and  I,  her  child,  must  die 
among  the  skulls,  upon  the  cross.  Her 
precious  hands  cah  never  touch  Me 
more  till  I  am  dead.  She  cannot  smile 
on  Calvary.  No,  I  have  no  home  on 
earth.     No  one  so  desolate  as  I.    And 


GETHSEMAJVTI.  187 

as  I  lie  upon  the  ground  I  feel  the 
footsteps  of  the  traitor  as  he  conies  ; 
and,  leading  on  his  band  with  swords 
and  staves,  he  ventures  to  betray  Me 
with  a  kiss.  Ah !  yes,  the  faithless  soul 
with  smiles  will  come,  and  ask  from 
Me  the  recognition  of  a  friend,  the  fond 
embrace  with  which  I  used  to  tell  him 
of  My  love.  This  Judas  sells  Me  for 
a  paltry  price.  I  see  his  heart  with 
avarice  possessed.  He  will  deny  Me 
with  despair;  before  My  Easter  morn 
shall  dawn,  the  morn  that  heralds  far 
and  wide  the  everlasting  day,  he  sinks 
by  his  own  hand  among  the  flames 
of  hell.  Oh!  can  I  bear  this  awful 
wound,  this  dire  ingratitude !  And 
must  I  lose  on  Calvary's  height  the 
soul  of  Mine  apostle  %  Must  I  be  then 
betrayed  by  one  so  near  to  Me,  so  dear- 
ly loved  ?  O  these  wounds  within 
My  hands !  they  ache,  they  smart  with 
anguish  dire !     Alas  !   My  Judas  comes 


188  &ETHSEMANI. 

not  here  alone.  There  are  many  traitors 
in  his  train.  He  leads  the  long  proces- 
sion as  they  pass  with  spear  and  staves. 
They  sell  Me  to  My  foes,  betray  Me  for 
the  things  of  time,  prefer  the  pleasures 
of  the  world  to  Me,  and  for  the  honors 
of  the  earth  deny  My  faith.  They  kiss 
me  with  their  lips,  they  call  them- 
selves My  chosen  ones,  will  even  boast 
of  that  embrace  wherewith  I  bade  them 
rest  within  My  arms,  and  yet  will  drive 
Me  from  their  hearts,  and  welcome  to 
My  throne  some  sensual  god,  some  spirit 
lost  who  only  seeks  them  for  the  misery 
of  hell. 

The  more  I  love  the  more  I  feel,  and 
they  whom  I  love  most  have  power  to 
wound  Me  where  the  keenest  pangs  af- 
flict M}^  aching  heart.  Oh !  how  I  feel 
the  slightest  shadow  of  untruth  from 
them,  the  slightest  coldness  to  My 
yearning  love.  I  am  all  theirs  by  ties 
divine ;    why    cannot    they    be    wholly 


GETHSEMAISTI.  189 

Mine  ?  Why  must  I  fail  to  draw 
them  to  Myself  alone?  Am  I  not  God? 
Can  creature  love  be  stronger  than  the 
love  of  God  ?  I  must  be  jealous  of  the 
hearts  I  choose.  I  cannot  see  another 
sit  upon  My  throne.  Oh !  why,  My 
dearest  chosen  ones,  why  wound  My 
soul  so  sensitive,  so  full  of  tenderness? 
Why  must  love  of  self,  the  vanity  of 
empty  pride,  sometimes  the  cravings  of 
the  senses,  come  between  Me  and  your 
souls  ?  Why  am  I  not  alone  your  end 
supreme?  Why  are  you  so  cold  to 
Me,  as  if  My  presence  were  fatigue? 
Oh !  how  you  hurt  Me  when  I  feel 
that  after  all  My  grace,  the  promises 
of  constancy  renewed,  the  ring  you  wear 
in  token  of  a  heavenly  spouse,  the  nup- 
tial pledges  of  our  love,  I  am  not  the 
master  of  your  heart.  Why  must  I  win 
you  by  My  tears?  Why  must  I  touch 
you  with  a  bleeding  hand  and  give  you 
pain  ?     Why    must    I    break    the    idols 


190  GETHSEMANI. 

of  the  earth  and  make  your  home  so 
desolate  ?  Why,  oh !  why  can  I  not 
win  you  by  My  grace,  by  the  beauty 
of  My  face  ?  Why  must  I  weep  to 
look  on  you?  Why  choose  you  not  the 
joyous  smile  which  gladdens  heaven  ? 
When  will  you  learn  what  bitter  tears 
you  made  Me  shed,  and  what  it  costs 
to  make  you  true,  to  hold  you  as  you 
struggle  from  My  arms  ?  I  seek  pure 
souls  ;  and  they  alone  can  be  the  place 
of  My  repose.  Why  must  the  bitter- 
ness of  sin  bring  souls  to  Me?  Why 
must  I  ever  go  to  deserts  drear  to  seek 
My  wandering  sheep?  Why  will  they 
renew  the  sorrows  of  My  path  to  Cal- 
vary ?  Why  must  I  bear  them  on  My 
bleeding  shoulders  as  My  cross,  and 
tremble  with  their  coldness,  as  My 
hands  and  feet  are  aching  with  their 
wounds  ?  Oh  !  how  it  costs  Me  pain  to 
purify  their  souls  from  stain,  and  lead 
them,  as  I  must,  through  paths  of  peni- 


GETHSEMAISTX.  191 

tence,  to  make  tliem  feel  a  little  of  My 
grief  and  bear  a  portion  of  the  cross 
with  Me !  Some  souls  are  true  and  will- 
ing in  this  tearful  way  !  My  wounded 
heart  will  tell  to  God ;  it  cannot  tell 
to  thee,  the  love  I  have  for  virgin 
hearts  who  are  indeed  My  brides,  who 
have  no  love  but  Mine — My  saints  who 
walk  beside  Me,  looking  always  on  My 
face.  1  clasp  their  hands  in  Mine.  I 
am  with  them  in  shadows  dark,  in 
winter's  cold,  in  summer's  heat,  in  all 
the  struggles  of  their  life,  in  all  the 
agonies  of  death.  And  when  I  look  be- 
yond the  grave,  and  see  the  sinless  fire 
My  hands  have  kindled  for  Mine  own, 
see  how  My  chosen  suffer  there,  oh!  think 
you  not  that  I  am  hurt  indeed?  They 
suffer  so  for  their  ingratitude,  because 
they  were  not  faithful  to  My  grace, 
because  a/t  times  they  chose  another 
love  than  Mine.  These  spots  upon 
their  raiment  white  are  marks  of    infi- 


192  GETHSEMANI. 

delity  to  Me.  My  flowing  tears  could 
not  wash  out  the  stain.  My  tender 
heart  was  not  enough.  The  powers  of 
sense  were  stronger  than  their  vows  to 
God.  There  must  be  fire  whose  search- 
ing strength  shall  burn  the  dross  and 
leave  the  gold  in  virgin  purity.  And 
yet  these  agonizing  fires  need  not  have 
been  for  them  !  They  might  have  given 
Me  their  hearts  and  never  hurt  Me 
with  the  stings  of  coldness  or  ingrati- 
tude. 

Upon  My  sacramental  throne  I  sit  by 
day  and  night,  the  God  of  love,  the  pri- 
soner bound  in  hand  and  foot.  I  yearn 
to  give  My  light  and  heat,  to  cheer 
the  darkened  soul  with  rays  from  hea- 
ven, to  speak  as  God  made  man  alone 
can  speak  to  every  suffering  heart.  Oh ! 
how  My  wounded  breast  is  bleeding 
there,  while  I  thus  sit  alone,  with  none 
but  angels  to  adore,  or  kneel  to  pray 
My  erring  children    home,    or  stand   to 


GETIISEMANI.  193 

bless  the  pilgrim  as  he  presses  on  to 
Me !  In  that  divine  repose,  where  I  am 
all  for  those  I  love,  the  fountain  flow- 
ing full  cf  pity  infinite,  the  source  of 
strength  where  flesh  is  weak,  I  waste 
the  tenderness  which  springs  at  every 
moment  new.  The  treasure  of  My  heart 
is  neither  felt  nor  known.  Sometimes 
I  am  ignored,  sometimes  forgotten.  It 
wearies  so  the  flesh  to  spend  one  hour 
with  Me.  My  children  dear,  they  call 
Me  Spouse ;  they  speak  of  My  affection 
as  their  right ;  they  say  there  is  no  love 
like  Mine,  and  yet  they  cannot  come 
and  kneel  before  Me  as  the  lover  to  the 
loved;  they  cannot  bid  the  earth  retire, 
and  think  of  Me  alone!  I  see  them  wea- 
ried as  they  kneel.  The  garden  scene  is 
ever  wounding  Me,  where  I  am  weakest 
in  My  love.  They  are  sleeping  like  the 
three  apostles  when  the  shadows  fell. 
With  heavy  eyes  they  are  unconscious 
of  My  grief  for  them..  And  when  they 


194  GETHSEMANI. 

come  to  take  Me  as  their  food,  and 
My  whole  being  springs  with  joy  to 
give  them  all  I  have  and  am,  how 
coldly  do  they  come !  How  chilling 
to  My  warm  affection  their  response ! 
What  have  they  to  say  to  Me  when  in 
all  the  ardor  of  a  ]ove  divine  I  speak 
to  them,  when  My  hands  are  eager  to 
embrace  them  in  a  fond  caress  and  pour 
My  wealth  upon  their  souls?  Are 
they  indeed  like  lovers  to  their  heaven- 
ly Spouse  ?  Sometimes  I  hear  no  words, 
sometimes  I  see  no  tears,  sometimes 
their  thoughts  are  wandering  far  from 
Me  ;  they  seem  unmindful  that  the  Bride- 
groom comes,  that  God  is  loving  them 
as  He  alone  can  love.  O  My  heart !  the 
heart  of  God,  how  dost  thou  waste  thy 
grace !  The  wealth  of  deity,  the  riches 
that  make  glad  the  courts  of  heaven,  are 
thus  unknown,  unseen  of  men  on  earth. 
And  now,  my  child,  I  will  not  tell 
thee  of  thyself.     The  lesson  thou  hast 


GETHSEMANI.  195 

learned  within  these  awful  shades,  where 
thou  hast  seen  a  little  of  My  bitter  pain, 
will  teach  thee  of  thy  share  within 
the  wounded  heart  of  thy  Beloved.  I 
grieve  and  yet  I  love  to  see  thee  weep, 
as  here  thou  dost  recall  the  many  stings 
thy  faithlessness  has  sharpened  for  My 
breast.  Thou  wilt  remember  all  thy 
wandering  steps,  the  idols  thou  hast 
worshipped  in  My  stead,  the  creatures 
that  as  shadows  came  to  dim  My  light, 
the  hours  when  I  was  not  thy  Love  su- 
preme. Thy  sobs  are  hurting  Me  as 
here  I  lie  so  weak  ;  and  yet  thy  tears 
are  washing  out  the  marks  of  guilt.  The 
shadows  are  departing  one  by  one.  The 
idols  are  in  ruins  here.  The  wrecks  of 
thine  inconstancy  are  in  this  garden 
strewn.  Thou  wilt  not  touch  again  the 
snares  thou  hast  forsaken  here.  The 
creature  love  is  dead  for  ever  now.  It 
shall  not  arise  again.  Thou  shalt  go 
with  Me  to  Calvary.     Thou  shalt  see  Me 


196  GETHSEMAKI. 

die.  The  nails  that  hold  Me  to  the 
cross  shall  fasten  thee  to  Me.  Thou 
shalt   wound  My  heart  no  more. 

Now,  my  new-born  child  thus  bathed 
in  blood,  I  here  accept  thy  vows.  Kneel 
here  in  truth.  Reach  out  thy  hand  to 
Me.  Thou  canst  not  see  Me  as  I  touch 
thee  in  this  night  of  pain.  Yet  thou 
canst  hear  and  feel.  Hold  fast  to  Me  ! 
I  come  to  put  My  ring  upon  thy  hand. 
Does  the  pledge  of  Mine  espousals  pain? 
The  finger  bleeds  which  I  shall  press. 
Look  wTell  and  see— not  thy  blood  is 
flowing  here,  but  Mine !  Oh !  strange 
indeed  this  bridal  chamber  of  thy  King, 
the  garden  of  His  woe,  the  deepest  sha- 
dows of  Gethsemani!  The  music  of  the 
nuptial  song  the  sobs  of  thy  Beloved ! 
The  marriage-garment  crimsoned  with 
His  blood  !  The  words  of  His  espousals 
the  sad  language  of  a  wounded  heart  ! 
And  now  I  have  a  moment  only  to  pre- 
pare.     Kneel  here,  My  loving  child,  be- 


GETHSEMAffl.  197 

side  Me.  I  can  speak  no  more.  It  eases 
the  sharp  pain  consuming  Me  to  know 
that  thou  art  here*  Oh !  dost  thou 
truly  love  Me  now?  Then  let  Me  hold 
thy  hand  one  moment  more.  Alas ! 
the  traitor's  steps  I  hear.  My  face  is 
swollen  and  My  lips  are  red.  I  must 
kiss  him  when  he  comes.  One  moment 
more,  My  precious  child,  to  tell  Me  of 
your  love  while  I  bow  down  My  aching 
head  and  hold  My  breaking  heart.  One 
more  sob,  and  life  would  go  before  the 
time.  My  Father,  come  to  Me  and  I 
will  weep  no  more !  The  chalice  of  My 
agony  I  give  back  to  Thee.-  Behold 
Thy  Son  has  drunk  its  dregs.  Oh  ! 
chase  away  the  clouds,  and  let  Mine 
angels  come. 

My  cup  of  fear,  of  loneliness,  of  sad- 
ness drear,  of  awful  pain,  the  stings 
that  pierce  the  heart  divine — I  offer  all 
to  Thee  for  those  I  love.  Let  them  draw 
near  in  this  My  nuptial  hall,  amid  the 


198  GETHSEMAKL 

drooping  olive-trees.  Then  touch,  oh ! 
for  an  instant  touch  the  harps  of  hea- 
ven, and  let  Me  hear  the  songs  that 
cheer  the  Bridegroom's  breaking  heart. 
And  then,  as  all  is  ready,  let  the  won- 
drous rite  proceed. 

Bow  down,  O  ye  bright  angels  of  My 
court !  and  to  this  garden  come.  This 
is  indeed  the  garden  of  My  loves  ;  and 
here  in  fertile  soil  the  flowers  shall 
bloom  to  smile  upon  the  banks  of  crys- 
tal streams  where  I  shall  lead  My  vir- 
gin train,  the  spouses  of  My  agonizing 
soul.  For  a  moment  let  the  shadows  of 
My  cross  depart ;  let  the  rays  of  hea- 
venly light  descend ;  let  the  Seraphim 
and  Cherubim  in  bright  array  begin 
their  song.  It  is  the  Word  of  God, 
the  Word  made  flesh,  that  bleeds  and 
dies  upon  His  wedding-day. 


Meditation  Seventh. 


JESUS  CONDEMNED  TO  DEATH. 


MEDITATIOH  SEYEHTH. 


JESUS   CONDEMNED    TO  DEATH. 


"  He  was  offered  because  it  was  His  own  will :  He  shall  be 
led  as  a  sheep  to  the  slaughter,  and  shall  be  dumb  as  a 
lamb  before  his  shearer,  and  He  shall  not  open  His  mouth."— 
Isaias  liii.  7. 

My  lieart  was  filled  with  peace  and 
joy  unlike  the  sweetness  I  had  some- 
times known  before.  Oh  !  was  it  joy 
amid  the  scenes  of  this  Gethsemani?  I 
know  not  what  it  was.  My  Blessed  Mas- 
ter seemed  so  near  to  me  ;  and  when  He 
told  me  of  the  nuptial  rite,  I  felt  the 
pressure  of  His  hands,  and  I  seemed 
borne  away,  away  from  all  things  sensi- 
ble. Did  the  bliss  of  heaven  come  then 
an  instant  to  expel  the  sadness  from 
my  soul?     I  cannot  tell.    My  lips  were 

moving  to  one  word,  "  Jesus,  Master,  my 
201 


202  GETHSEMAISTI. 

Beloved,  draw  me  close  to  Thee.  Am 
I  going  to  the  altar  now  with  Thee? 
Are  these  the  wedding  garments  for  my 
King  ?  Shall  I  behold  Him  in  His  beauty 
here  ?  Jesus,  Master,  how  I  love  Thee 
now  !  "  I  dare  not  speak  of  what  He 
seemed  to  say  to  me.  How  could  He 
embrace  me  so,  and  to  one  like  me  pour 
out  the  sweetness  which  entranced  my 
soul,  my  will,  my  every  faculty  ?  If  this 
be  not  the  paradise  I  seek,  oh !  what 
shall  be  the  joy  when  earth  and  sorrow 
shall  be  past,  and  I  shall  see  my  Jesus 
as  He  is  ?  O  love  divine  !  Thou  art  in- 
deed the  Word  made  Flesh.  Thou  art 
my  Spouse,  my  Master,  and  my  God. 
I  feel  the  breath  of  angels  near,  while 
their  celestial  arms  are  holding  me  that 
I  may  live.  I  am  so  blest,  and  yet  I  do 
not  die. 

I  was  looking  up  to  heaven  with  strain- 
ing eyes.  It  seemed  there  was  no  earth. 
Some  strong  attraction   fixed    my  gaze, 


GETHSEMAISTI.  203 

and  for  the  fulness  of  my  sight  I  conld 
not  see.  Then  suddenly,  I  know  not 
when,  I  know  not  how,  the  vision  ceased 
and  I  awoke.  I  was  in  the  garden 
still,  and  yet  the  blessed  place  was  not 
so  dark.  The  rays  that  had  entranced 
me  so  were  not  all  gone.  I  was  kneel- 
ing still  where  I  had  knelt  so  long.  I 
was  confused  in  mind.  My  memory 
seemed  gone.  I  tried  to  gather  up  the 
broken  threads  and  to  recall  what  I  had 
seen.  This  is  the  garden  still.  It  is 
not  gone.  Here  is  the  place  of  prayer. 
Think,  my  soul,  you  have  not  moved. 
Here  was  your  Beloved  laid.  Here  you 
saw  His  sweat  of  blood.  Here  He  told 
you  of  His  agony.  Mark  well  the  olive- 
trees.  Can  they  ever  be  forgotten  ? 
Yes,  I  said,  it  is  the  place.  It  is  Geth- 
semani.  I  am  not  moving  now,  yet  I 
am  coming  back.  Oh  !  yes,  I  see,  and 
yet  the  cloud  is  gone  !  My  sight  begins 
to  grow  upon  me.      I  can  hear  a  little, 


204  GETHSEMANI. 

too.  What  are  the  sounds  that  fall 
upon  my  senses  now  ?  There  are  voices 
sweet  and  sad,  unlike  the  tones  of  earth. 
If  I  do  not  hear,  I  feel  the  harmony  of 
some  celestial  song.  Oh  !  thanks  to 
God,  I  see  some  angel  forms.  They  fill 
me  with  their  peace.  They  are  kneeling 
now.  I  cannot  see  my  Master  dear  as 
they  surround  Him,  bowing  to  the  earth 
with  adoration.  And  I  am  kneeling, 
too,  with  them.  O  my  Beloved !  let 
them  tell  with  their  angelic  tongues 
how  I  adore  Thee,  how  my  life  with  all 
its  powers  goes  up  to  Thee.  They  are 
speaking  now.  I  could  not  hear  their 
words.  Was  it  praise  or  prayer  ?  I 
cannot  tell.  It  was  the  angels'  offering 
to  their  King  laid  low.  I  tried  to  join 
my  feeble  voice  when  thus  I  felt  the 
melody  of  heaven  that  floated  in  the  air 
around  my  Master  sad  and  bleeding 
from  a  wounded  heart.  And  then  I 
watched  and  prayed.     O  Thou  my  sor- 


GETHSEMANI.  205 

rowing  Love  !  wilt  thou  arise  ?  I  heard 
Thee  speak  of  Calvary,  the  weary- 
road  that  lay  before  Thee.  How  long 
upon  the  ground  shall  my  Redeemer  lie, 
as  if  it  were  His  bed  of  death  ?  I  saw 
the  angels  bow  their  heads  and  kiss  the 
earth,  and  then  He  rose  in  majesty  di- 
vine. O  my  Jesus  !  let  me  look  at  Thee. 
Oh !  give  me  strength  to  see  Thee  as 
Thou  art.  These  eyes  are  Thine,  always 
and  for  ever  Thine. 

He  gave  me  strength.  I  saw  His  face 
once  more.  He  turned  and  looked  at  me 
and  smiled.  Oh !  could  I  paint  Him 
as  He  stood,  so  meek  and  pale,  and 
stained  with  blood  !  His  face  was  sad, 
and  yet  it  wore  the  majesty  of  God. 
His  form  was  bent,  His  limbs  moved 
feebly  as  with  pain ;  His  hands  were 
folded  on  His  breast,  His  finger  pointed 
to  His  heart.  I  yearned  to  run  and 
throw  my  adoration  at  His  feet.  I  could 
not  move!      The   angels  held  me  back. 


206  GETHSEMANI. 

The  hour  to  kneel  with  spirits  blest  had 
not  yet  come.  He  takes  His  hands  from 
their  repose  upon  His  breast ;  He  lifts 
them  once  again.  The  angels  kneel. 
They  kiss  the  ground  once  more.  No 
word  they  speak.  The  light  celestial  is 
departing.  I  feel  their  pinions  moving 
on  the  air  ;  and  they  are  gone. 

I  looked  again.  The  darkness  had  re- 
turned. I  could  see  no  more,  and  yet  I 
felt  my  Blessed  Jesus  there.  I  knew 
He  stood  alone.  My  dearest  Love,  I 
cried,  what  can  I  do  ?  I  will  never  leave 
Thee ;  Thou  wilt  never  cast  me  off. 
Where  Thou  goest  I  will  go,  and  if  Thou 
shalt  here  abide  I  will  remain  with  Thee. 
Oh  !  let  me  be  as  angels  at  Thy  side 
to  comfort  Thee.  Listen  to  my  plaint 
of  love.  I  come,  my  Jesus,  I  will  come, 
and  where  the  seraphim  were  kneeling  I 
will  bow  my  head. 

He  looked  at  me  as  He  had  never 
looked  before.     He  drew  me  with  that 


GETHSEMA1STI.  207 

sad  face,  and  yet  He  held  me  back.  He 
looked  beyond  me  through  the  garden. 
My  precious  child,  He  said,  you  do  not 
see  nor  hear.  I  have  taken  up  your 
senses  all,  and  hid  them  in  My  breast. 
Look  there  beyond  you.  See  the  torches 
gleam.  Hear  the  tread  of  armed  men. 
Their  shouts  are  breaking  on  the  air 
that  now  was  filled  with  angels'  song. 
They  are  pressing  through  these  sacred 
shades.  They  will  seize  Me,  bind  Me 
with  their  ropes,  beat  Me  with  their 
staves,  and  drag  Me  off  to  death.  Fare- 
well, My  child.  My  hour  is  come  ;  re- 
member what  I  am  to  thee  ;  be  brave 
and  follow  Me  to  Calvary. 

I  turned  away,  but  not  away  from 
Him.  I  was  frightened  at  the  noise  I 
heard.  Who  could  be  profane  enough  to 
come  with  spear  and  sword  within  these 
sacred  shades,  where  He  had  suffered 
so,  where  His  precious  blood  had  red- 
dened all    the   earth,   where    the    grass 


208  GETHSEMAKI. 

had  taken  up  His  tears,  where  He  was 
exhausted  unto  death  ?  Yes,  who  leads 
this  ruffian  band,  with  faces  coarse, 
with  language  vile  ?  Alas !  the  traitor 
conies  before  them.  It  is  Judas,  the 
apostle  ;  well  he  knows  this  garden  of 
His  Masters  woe.  With  rapid  tread 
and  fearful  face,  as  if  some  spirit  lost 
possessed  him,  he  is  hurrying  on.  The 
lanterns  shine  like  eyes  of  evil  fire.  O 
Judas  !  stay  thy  course !  It  is  not  too 
late !  The  spear  of  your  ingratitude 
has  surely  pierced  His  breast.  Go 
kneel  as  you  have  often  knelt  before. 
Ask  pardon  for  your  foul  offence,  and 
you  may  feel  the  grace  with  which  this 
garden  fills  the  earth.  Stay,  thou  trai- 
tor to  thy  God ;  He  will  reveal  His 
person  here,  and  in  the  majesty  divine 
will  stand  before  thee !  Then  I  saw 
my  mighty  King  as  He  arose,  and 
raised  His  arm  to  heaven,  and  looked 
upon    His    enemies,     The    torches    fell, 


GETHSEMANI.  209 

the  spears  and  clubs  were  strewn  upon 
the  ground,  and  Judas  and  his  band 
were  as  the  dead.  For  a  moment 
Jesus  paused  and  held  His  arm  above 
them  as  the  glory  of  the  Highest  passed 
before  me.  My  soul  was  full  of  praise. 
Triumphant  songs  were  on  my  lips. 
"O  my  Beloved  Lord!"  I  cried,  "Thou 
art  the  King!  Let  these  foes  of  Thine 
lie  dead  before  Thee.  Let  not  the  ruf- 
fians touch  Thy  sacred  flesh.  Send 
them  far  away  to  darkness  drear  where 
spirits  of  the  night  shall  bind  them 
hand  and  foot.  Let  even  Judas  fall! 
What  flame  of  hell  is  fierce  enough  to 
burn  his  treason  out  ?  Oh  !  I  cannot  let 
the  traitor  touch  Thee,  tender  Master 
and  my  Friend.  Give  me  the  spear 
and  let  me  stand  in  deadly  strife  be- 
fore him  here!"  It  was  but  an  instant 
that  I  waited  then.  My  Jesus  held 
me  still.  The  air  of  majesty  supreme 
was  gone,   and  on  His  gentle  face  the 


210  GETHSEMANI. 

look  of  sad  submission  reigned.  I  heard 
Him  say:  "  Whom  seek  ye,  friends?  I 
am  Jesus  ;  it  is  My  dearest  name.  Take 
Me  at  your  will,  and  let  My  children 
leave  in  peace."  Then  my  Blessed  Mas- 
ter stood  alone.  The  disciples  were 
awake  from  sleep.  The  sound  of  arms 
had  roused  them  in  dismay.  Some 
passed  on  and  hid  themselves  amid 
the  trees.  James  and  John  were  valiant 
to  the  last,  and  came  behind  their  Lord, 
while  Peter  drew  the  sword  and  struck 
for  life.  With  kindling  eyes  the  Mas- 
ter saw  the  wound  that  Peter  made. 
He  touched  the  bleeding  gash  and 
healed  the  foe,  and  sheathed  the  sword. 
tl  Not  now  to  fight  for  Me.  The  Lamb 
of  God  is  offered  by  His  will.  The 
martyr's  crown  shall  wait  for  you  when 
He  is  gone.  They  cannot  touch  Me 
here  unless  I  will.  I  have  shown  them 
now  that  I  am  God.  Then  let  Me 
yield  Myself,  and,  as  the  sheep  to  slaugh- 


GETHSEMANI.  211 

ter  led,    the  Eternal  Son  shall  in  their 
hands  be  dumb." 

Oh  !  then  I  saw  the  sight  which  like 
a  lire  is  burning  in  my  brain.  I  saw 
the  treason  reach  its  highest  crime.  I 
saw  the  kiss  of  love  become  the  sign 
of  foulest  treachery.  Oh !  can  I  ever 
blot  from  memory's  page  this  awful 
scene  ?  My  blessed  Jesus  stood  so  meek 
before  the  clamorous  band.  With  eyes 
cast  down,  with  sadness  inexpressible, 
with  sweetness  all  divine,  He  crossed 
His  arms  upon  His  breast  and  waited 
for  the  traitor.  I  saw  Judas  go  to  meet 
Him.  What  will  he  do?  Will  he  dare 
to  touch  my  Lord?  Ah!  he  will  do* 
more.  I  heard  him  say,  turning  to  the 
leaders  of  his  band:  "  Whomsoever  I 
shall  kiss,  that  same  is  He.  Then  for- 
ward come,  and  bind  Him  fast."  Oh!  I 
cried,  it  must  not,  cannot  be !  He  shall 
not  kiss  the  dearest  lips  on  earth  and 
heaven,    the    swollen,    bleeding    lips    of 


212  GETHSEMA1ST. 

my  Beloved.  I  cannot  bear  it !  The 
sight  will  kill  me  !  I  will  run  now  and 
hold  him  fast.  My  trembling  arms  shall 
be  as  bands  of  iron  to  prevent  this 
sacrilege.  O  my  precious  Love  !  I  will 
go  before  his  stealthy  steps  ;  he  shall 
not  touch  the  lips  that  are  the  joy  of 
angels !  I  tried  to  move.  I  could  not 
stir.  Some  power  invisible  restrained 
my  feet  while  in  my  grief  I  saw  this 
outrage  on  my  Lord.  O  Judas  I  fear  : 
the  day  of  deep  remorse  shall  come. 
The  worm  that  never  dies  shall  sting 
thee  with  its  cruel  fangs.  Alas !  I  saw 
the  traitor  meet  the  look  of  pity  from  My 
Jesus'  face  with  eyes  of  stone.  I  heard 
him  say  :  "O  Rabbi,  hail?"  I  saw  his 
lips  upon  the  mouth  of  my  most  pre- 
cious Love.  "Oh  !  "  in  ardent  grief  I  cried 
— "oh  !  shall  this  traitor  vile,  who  loves 
Thee  not,  presume  to  take  the  kiss  for 
which  the  saints  and  angels  sigh  ?  Oh  f 
that  I  could  pass  between  this  Judas  and 


GETHSEMANI.  213 

my  Lord ;  that  I  might  kiss  the  blessed 
lips  with  all  the  love  my  soul  could 
utter  to  Thee !  Then  could  I  die  in 
bliss.  I  cannot  bear  to  see  the  vile  ap- 
proach Thee.  Thou  art  the  Prince  of 
hearts,  the  everlasting  King  !  And  I  will 
weep  mine  eyes  away  that  I  am  bound 
and  cannot  here  avenge  this  outrage 
on  my  Lord."  Then  did  Jesus  meekly 
speak  to  Judas,  called  him  friend,  and 
one  more  warning  gave :  "  O  Mine  apos- 
tle !  has  it  come  to  this  ?  Is  this  the 
mark  of  Mine  affection  turned  to  treach- 
ery base  %  With  the  kiss  of  love  dost 
thou  betray  Me  here,  and  is  there  no 
remembrance  of  the  past  to  lead  thee  to 
repentance  %  O  Judas !  wait.  The  Vic- 
tim of  the  cross  is  near.  The  tree  of 
life  is  planted  here,  and  near  its  root 
the  flames  of  hell  are  burning  for  thee. 
Must  I  lose  thee,  then,  for  ever?" 

Then  He    turned    to    me,    and,  while 
the  tenderness  of  love  was  sounding  in 


214  GETHSEMANI. 

His  voice,  tliere  was  the  shadow  of  re- 
proach. "  My  child,  thou  didst  promise 
to  be  brave,  to  follow  Me  where  I 
should  lead.  Go  not,  then,  before  Me, 
nor  anticipate  My  ways.  Thou  hast 
much  to  see  and  much  to  hear.  If 
this  outrage  to  My  lips  so  saddens 
thee,  what  wilt  thou  do  when  thou 
shalt  see  Me  beaten,  mocked,  mutilated 
with  the  cruel  scourge,  fainting,  dying 
on  the  cross?  You  must  follow  Me 
and  pray  for  courage  and  for  grace. 
You  may  love  Me  with  a  weeping 
h^eart  ;  but  the  Master  leads  ;  and  where 
the  Lamb  is  dumb  the  child  must  never 
speak.  Look  at  my  sorrowing  face 
with  tears  ;  watch  My  bending  form  as 
long  as  sight  shall  last.  I  will  know 
that  you  are  near,  and  I  will  see  your 
looks  of  love.  My  fainting  heart  shall 
to  the  last  accept  the  incense  which 
ascends  from  yours.  But  stir  not  a 
hand  or  foot  to  take  Me  from  Mv  foes, 


GETHSEMANI.  215 

nor  come  between  the  spears  now  level- 
led at  My  breast.  Follow  Me,  as  dumb 
as  I,  and  I  will  show  thee  how  thy 
God  can  die." 

I  did  not  move.  I  had  no  power.  I 
saw  the  traitor  point  at  my  Beloved.  I 
saw  the  ruffians  seize  Him  with  a  rude- 
ness vile,  as  if  some  beast  of  prey  were 
in  his  rage.  My  Master  gave  them  such 
a  look  of  pity  and  of  pain,  as  He  held 
out  His  arms  that  they  might  bind 
them  fast,  and  bowed  His  glorious  head 
tfiat  they  might  take  Him  at  their 
will.  Oh !  those  blessed  arms,  so  dear 
to  me — the  arms  that  had  embraced 
me  in  my  grief — they  were  pinioned 
now!  And  He,  so  weak,  fainting 
with  the  loss  of  blood,  exhausted  with 
His  agony,  is  bound  indeed.  Great- 
ropes  are  tied  around  His  waist.  They 
tear  Him  with  their  cruel  tension.  He 
can  scarcely  breathe.  Then  I  hear  a 
laughter    and    the    shout    of    scorn,   as 


216  GETHSEMAET. 

they  drag  Him  with  the  ropes  away. 
"The  Nazarene  is  ours,"  they  cry.  "He 
can  no  more  escape.  We  will  hurry 
Him  to  prison  and  to  death."  I  watch- 
ed my  blessed  Master  as  they  forced 
Him  on.  He  turned  and  looked  upon 
the  Olive  shades  once  more,  as  if  to  say 
farewell.  I  thought  He  looked  at  me, 
and  as  my  tears  flowed  on  I  could  not 
then  restrain  my  heart.  I  was  forced 
to  kneel  where  He  had  knelt  before  I 
followed  in  His  steps.  I  could  not  leave 
this  sacred  watch  of  prayer,  the  place 
of  my  espousals  to  my  Love,  until  I 
kissed  the  earth  which  He  had  touched, 
until  my  aching  head  was  bowed  where 
He  had  lain,  until  my  streaming  eyes 
should  feel  the  tears  which  He  had  shed. 
Oh !  it  is  too  much  for  one  like  me  to 
be  where  Thou  hast  been.  Dearest  Lord, 
I  must  stay  here.  How  can  I  go  away  ? 
This  garden  is  my  home.  I  cannot  bear 
the  light  of  earth  again.     And  then  my 


GETHSEMAISTI.  217 

senses  seemed  to  fail.  I  fell  uncon- 
scious on  the  ground,  and  as  I  touched 
the  crimsoned  turf  my  sight  was  gone. 
There  came  an  awful  faintness,  as  my 
trembling  lips  could  form  no  word.  I 
seemed  going,  going  far  from  all  things 
seen.  I  was  running  in  a  fearful  haste 
to  catch  my  Master's  sorrowing  face, 
which  passed  before  me  like  the  light. 

O  my  Jesus  dear !  Thou  art  gone,  but 
I  will  overtake  Thee.  My  rapid  breath- 
ing now  is  agony  ;  I  will  not  lose  Thee. 
I  will  die  without  Thee  here !  And 
then  I  heard  the  shouts  again,  the 
sound  of  armed  men,  the  curses  rising 
on  the  air.  Where  was  I  now?  I  was 
running  fast,  and  breathless  with  fatigue. 
The  torches  gleamed  before  me,  and  the 
crowd  was  pushing  on.  I  turned  and 
tried  to  see  my  way.  The  garden  was 
no  more.  How  came  I  here  so  far  from 
Him?  The  brook  is  passed,  and  here 
the  city's  walls  stand  frowning  at  me. 


218  GETHSEMATa. 

Where  am  I  going,  then,  and  where, 
oh !  where  is  my  Beloved  ?  He  could 
not  think  me  traitor,  that  I  was  not 
brave  enough  to  follow  Him,  that  I  did 
not  love  Him  well  enough  to  stay  until 
the  end!  How  long  was  I  unconscious 
then  %  I  ran  with  eager  haste ;  I 
followed  as  the  crowd  surrounded  me, 
and  soon  I  found  myself  before  the 
court  of  Annas.  How  I  entered  there, 
or  how  the  rabble  gave  me  place,  I 
could  not  tell.  My  heart  was  lead- 
ing me  to  my  Beloved.  And  when 
I  saw  Him  there,  His  hands  so  rudely 
bound,  His  head  bowed  down,  His  face 
so  meek,  I  yearned  to  throw  myself 
before  His  feet,  that  I  might  share  His 
mockery  ;  for  they  were  mocking  Him 
with  jeer  and  oath  profane.  They  call- 
ed Him  traitor  to  the  Jews,  the  prophet 
false,  the  leader  of  sedition.  He  an- 
swered not  a  word.  The  Lamb  of  God 
indeed  was  dumb.     I  could  not  see  His 


GETHSEMANI.  219 

blessed  face,  His  head  was  so  bent  down  ; 
His  eyes  seemed  closed.  To  the  laugh- 
ter, to  the  curse,  no  answer  came.  I 
tried  to  speak  for  Him.  The  words 
rushed  even  to  my  lips  :  "  Jesus,  Master, 
let  me  plead  for  Thee."  The  power  of 
speech  was  gone  ;  the  thought  of  words 
alone  remained.  Suddenly  I  heard  a 
loud  and  furious  cry.  "Bind  Him  fast 
and  drag  Him  out !  "  I  heard  them  shout. 
The  ropes  were  tightened  in  their  cruel 
haste.  #  I  saw  Him  pant  for  breath.  I 
knew  that  He  could  scarcely  stand.  I 
heard  Him  fall,  and  then  I  saw  them 
beat  Him  with  their  staves,  and  pull 
Him  up,  and  rudely  drag  Him  on. 
Oh !  what  evil  hath  He  done  ?  Where, 
ye  ruffians  vile-,  where  will  ye  drag  Him 
now?  I  know  not  how  I  lived.  It  was 
not  I !  Some  power  unseen  was  moving 
me,  as  like  one  dead  I  travelled  on.  I 
seemed  to  see  His  sad  and  tearful  face, 
and   yet  I  did    not    see.      I  seemed  to 


220  GETHSEMANI. 

touch  the  ropes  that  dragged  Him  on, 
as  if  I  were  bound.  And  yet  there 
were  no  ropes  around  my  hands  or  feet. 
And  yet  I  was  not  free.  O  blessed 
bonds !  if  I  am  bound  with  Thee,  Thou 
Lover  of  my  soul !  I  care  not  where 
they  force  my  steps,  if  I  may  go  with 
Thee  !  I  could  not  tell  the  way.  My 
mind  has  failed.  Was  I  in  prayer  for 
my  Beloved,  or  had  I  lost  the  faculty  of 
thought?  What  is  this  wondrous  scene 
before  me  now?  It  is  a  palace  vast. 
There  are  the  seats  of  judgment  all  ar- 
ranged ;  the  great  high-priest  is  sitting 
here,  and  all  the  glory  of  the  Aaronic 
line  appears  in  state.  My  heart  is  sink- 
ing at  the  sight,  as  I  behold  my  Master 
standing  there  alone.  No  friend  is  near. 
He  is  looking  down.  He  will  not  raise 
His  eyes.  He  will  not  speak.  There  is 
the  clamor  of  an  angry  crowd.  I  could 
not  hear  their  words.  I  saw  the  form  of 
Caiaphas  as  he  arose  and  seemed  to  ques- 


OETHSEMANI.  221 

tion  Him.  Is  this  the  last  of  that  grand 
priestly  line  ?  thought  I.  The  glories  of 
the  Aaronic  ministry,  are  they  to  end 
in  this  sad  scene  'j  Oh  !  how  I  yearned  to 
stand  beside  my  Master  then,  to  be  His 
advocate  and  plead  for  Him !  O  ye  be- 
nighted priests  !  do  ye  not  know  that 
He  who  is  arraigned  before  you  is  th^ 
Son  of  God,  the  Virgin's  Child  of  pro- 
phecy, the  Christ  so  long  foretold? 
And  then  I  thought  I  saw  the  olden 
times,  the  blazing  mountain  in  the  wil- 
derness, the  tabernacle  filled  with  hea- 
venly lights  the  temple  with  its  glories 
from  on  high,  the  golden  mercy-seat 
where  dwelt  the  cloud  of  fire.  And  as 
I  looked,  before  me  passed  the  long 
procession  of  the  Levite  race,  and 
Aaron,  robed  in  sacerdotal  vestments,  led 
the  train,  "Farewell  to  all  the  mighty 
past,"  he  cried.  "This  is  our  dying  day. 
Before  us  stands  the  Eternal  Priest  ; 
the    types    shall    vanish    in    His    light 


222  GETHSEMAM. 

Yet  oh  !  the  curse  that  falls  upon  our 
race  when  consecrated  hands  shall  bind 
the  Lord  of  all,  when  consecrated  lips 
shall  sentence  Him  to  death."  And  as 
before  mine  eyes  this  vision  passed,  I 
seemed  to  see  the  finger  of  the  great 
high-priest,  as,  pointing  to  the  form  of 
my  Beloved,  he  was  gone.  There  came 
a  mournful  chant  upon  my  ears  :  "  This 
is  the  end.  The  top  of  Sinai  bathed 
in  light,  the  mountain  flaming  with 
the  lightning's  flash,  is  here  trans- 
formed. The  lamb  no  more  shall 
bleed  upon  the  mercy-seat  ;  the  veil 
that  hides  the  face  of  God  is  rent  in 
twain.  The  Lamb  of  God  is  here,  con- 
demned to  die ;  with  Calvary's  fearful 
crime  the  glories  of  our  priesthood 
end  in  blood."  The  vision  passed;  I 
looked  upon  my  Master,  as  He  stood 
accused,  without  a  word  in  His  de- 
fence. It  was  the  last  great  council  of 
the   Jewish    state,    and    Caiaphas    arose 


GETHSEMANI.  223 

to  speak  the  words  of  doom.  In  all 
the  grandeur  of  his  sacerdotal  robes  he 
bade  the  clamorous  crowd  be  still : 
"No  more  of  laugh  and  jeer.  What 
say  you  of  the  Nazarene  ?  Think  you 
that  He  is  dumb,  or  that  in  pride  He 
will  not  answer  make  to  God's  high- 
priest?  I  will  adjure  Him  by  the  liv- 
ing God  !  Art  Thou  the  Christ  by  pro- 
phecy foretold,  the  great  Jehovah's 
blessed  Son?"  Then,  indeed,  I  saw 
the  majesty  divine  like  flame  of  fire  en- 
kindling in  the  face  of  my  Beloved.  His 
precious  features  gleaming  as  the  sun 
at  noon,  He  raised  His  head  in  all  the 
dignity  of  deity  ;  His  form  was  lifted 
up  as  if  He  stood  upon  a  cloud  whose 
golden  hue  encompassed  Him  like  glit- 
tering curtains  of  the  morn.  I  trembled 
as  I  saw  His  so  transfigured  face,  and 
all  my  love  in  highest  adoration  bowed 
before  Him.  Oh  !  the  Lamb  is  dumb  no 
more.     The    Eternal  Priest  will  speak. 


224  GETHSEMANI. 

The  dying  line  of  Aaron's  race  shall 
hear:  "I  am  the  Son  of  God.  I  am 
the  Christ  foretold,  the  Virgin's  Child 
and  Israel's  King.  Your  fathers  have 
expected  Me.  I  am  the  Paschal  Lamb. 
The  priesthood  now  to  cease  in  woe  be- 
neath the  wrath  of  Heaven  has  told  of 
Me  in  every  sacred  rite,  in  every  vic- 
tim's blood,  in  every  sacrificial  prayer. 
The  altar  speaks  of  Me  ;  the  temple's 
majesty  is  but  the  type  of  My  hu- 
manity. I  am  your  David' s  root ;  I  am 
the  bright  and  morning  star.  Before 
the  patriarchal  day  I  am.  I  am  the 
victim  now.  The  Lamb  of  God  is  led 
to  slaughter  by  His  own  will.  Fulfil 
your  doom.  Condemn  your  God  to 
death.  Behold  Me  standing  here  upon 
the  cloud.  My  hands  are  bound,  My 
feet  are  tied.  There  are  none  to  plead 
My  cause.  Look  well  upon  the  Naza- 
rene,  your  King.  The  great  Jehovah 
of  your  fathers  stands  before  your  bar. 


GETHSEMANI.  225 

The  hour  shall  come.  The  cloud  that 
gathers  as  a  throne  beneath  His  mangled 
feet  shall  rise,  and  span  the  heavens 
with  flame.  The  dead,  awaking  from 
their  graves,  shall  march  in  fear  before 
His  seat.  The  earth  itself  shall  quake, 
the  rocks  of  ages  melt,  the  elements 
consume  in  fire.  The  armies  of  the 
Lord  in  burning  ranks  shall  kneel  be- 
fore His  feet.  The  voice  of  the  Eternal 
Father  shall  proclaim  Him  King.  The 
Lamb  so  lowly  now  shall  bid  the  song 
begin:  "Lift  up,  ye  everlasting  gates! 
The  Prince  of  glory  comes.  Behold 
Him  sitting  on  the  throne.  Adore  His 
face,  ye  Cherubim  and  Seraphim.  Wel- 
come to  the  seat  of  power  ;  welcome  to 
His  endless  reign." 

O  my  Jesus  !  how  I  blessed  Thee  for 
this  word,  for  the  glory  that  encom- 
passed Thee  in  this  sad  hour.  I 
thought  I  felt  the  angels  come  and 
kneel    before    Thee.      Mine    eyes    were 


226  GETHSEMAKI. 

with  the  vision  blest.  I  seemed  to  see 
the  saints  of  ancient  days,  prophets, 
priests,  and  kings,  as  in  this  judgment- 
hall  they  crowded  round  Thee.  My 
heart  was  full  of  love  and  pride.  My 
Master  dear,  my  God,  my  King,  was 
taking  to  Himself  the  robes  of  glory. 
Was  the  Prisoner  divine  indeed  set 
free  \  Oh  !  let  me  see  !  Where  has  my 
vision  gone  %  Does  He  ascend  from 
sorrow  now  ?  Are  the  heavens  parting 
to  receive  Him  with  His  train  ?  Shall  I 
be  with  my  Love  when  the  golden 
doors  shall  open  to  the  music  of  His 
voice  %  Oh !  I  will  see.  I  will  mark 
Him  well.  The  cruel  ropes,  are  they 
upon  Him  still  ? 

I  strained  my  eyes.  A  cloud  had 
blinded  me.  I  could  only  hear.  What 
tones  are  these  that  come  to  vibrate  on 
the  void  which  He  had  filled?  It 
sounds  like  herald's  cry  in  notes  of 
doom.      It    was    the    great     high-priest 


GETHSEMANI.  227 

who  spoke,  the  council  in  its  state 
around  Him.  So  awful  were  the  words 
I  seemed  to  hear,  that  reason  trembled 
fearfully  as  if  possessed  of  horrid 
dreams,  or  by  the  spectres  of  the  night 
bewildered.  They  called  my  God  blas- 
phemer, and  on  every  side  arose  the 
angry  shout,  "He  shall  die;  the  N~aza- 
rene  shall  die  !  "  Surely  these  are  not 
the  tones  of  men  alone,  not  the  sen- 
tence of  the  priests.  I  hear  the  un- 
earthly howl  of  demons,  as  amid  an 
awful  chorus  the  refrain  comes  back  : 
"The  Nazarene  blasphemes!  He  shall 
die!     He  shall  die!" 

Where  was  my  blessed  Master  now 
while  thus  the  jeers  of  earth  and  hell 
surrounded  Him  ?  At  first  I  could  not 
see  ;  and  then  when  prayer  was  strong, 
and  love  like  fire  was  burning  up  my 
heart,  the  vision  came.  He  was  bend- 
ing down  beneath  their  blows.  Like 
ravenous     beasts     they     rushed,     they 


228  GETHSEMANX. 

caught  Him  by  the  ropes  that  held 
Him,  dragged  Him  down  and  fell  upon 
Him.  I  heard  the  sound  that  rent  my 
heart  as  with  their  hands  they  beat 
His  precious  face.  The  priests  went 
out  and  left  Him  to  the  fury  of  the 
ruffian  crowd.  It  was  now  the  noon 
of  night,  and  so  they  mocked  Him  till 
the  dawn.  I  heard  their  voices  coarse 
call  Him  blasphemer.  I  heard  the 
laugh  when  in  derision  loud  they 
called  Him  prophet  and  saluted  Him 
as  King.  I  saw  them  one  by  one  with 
language  vile  draw  near  and  spit  upon 
Him !  Where  was  I  then  to  see  a  sight 
like  this  and  live?  That  precious  face 
so  dear  to  me,  the  sunlight  of  my 
soul,  was  with  their  spittle,  mixed  with 
mire,  defiled.  His  cheeks  were  swoll- 
en with  the  bruise  ;  His  eyes  were 
nearly  closed.  He  could  not  raise  His 
hands  to  wipe  away  the  tears,  to 
stanch  the  blood,  for  they  were  bound. 


GETHSEMAffL  229 

0  my  clearest  Love !  I  prayed,  let  me 
draw  near  with  all  the  tenderness  which 

1  have  learned  from  Thee  !  I  ]ove  Thy 
face  above  the  power  of  words  to  tell. 
Can  I  see  it  thus  disfigured  with  the 
scorn  of  men  ?  Oh  !  I  am  now  like 
Thee:  I  am  dumb;  I  cannot  speak; 
but  let  me  come,  and  Thy  poor  weep- 
ing child  will  bless  Thee  in  eternity. 
Oh!  if  I  colli d  dare  to  kiss  away  the 
spittle  and  the  mire!  Oh!  give 'me, 
Lord,  the  treasure  of  one  tear !  They 
must  not  touch  the  face  divine  ;  they 
shall  not  mock  my  God,  O  ray  Mas- 
tor!  give  me  strength,  and  I  will  come. 

His  arms,  so  firmly  bound,  were  strong 
enough  to  hold  me  back,  He  did  not 
open  once  His  mouth.  There  was  not 
a  word  to  hear,  but  blows  were  fall- 
ing fast,  and  falling  on  my  heart  as 
they  smote  Him. 

There  was  a  voice  within  my  soul 
that  ruled  my  every  sense.      My   Love 


230  GETIISEMANI. 

divine  needs  not  the  use  of  words. 
"My  precious  child,"  He  said,  " be- 
ware !  This  is  the  demons'  hour.  I  am 
their  sport.  They  are  mocking  Me  be- 
cause I  bear  the  sinner's  part.  You  see 
they  hurt  Me  with  their  staves,  tear 
Me  with  their  thongs,  bruise  Me  with 
their  hands.  I  feel  as  God  alone  can 
feel  the  outrage  to  My  face.  Their 
spittle  rests  within  Mine  eyes,  runs 
down  upon  My  mouth.  Who  now 
would  recognize  this  face  of  Mary's 
Child  ?  My  tears  are  freely  shed.  I 
cannot  keep  them  back,  for  oh !  My 
agonizing  heart  is  taking  up  a  sorrow 
new.  There  is  a  pang  that  stings  Me 
now  and  quite  overwhelms  Me.  I  must 
bid  the  angels  come  unseen  to  hold 
Me  up  a  little,  lest  I  fall.  Think  you 
it  is  this  mockery  which  thus  unnerves 
My  strength,  this  scorn  which  opens 
up  the  fountain  of  My  tears  ?  Oh ! 
no.      I  bear   full  well   these    jeers    that 


GETHSEMANI.  231 

come  from  foes.  The  wounds  within 
My  hands,  they  ache  the  most.  My 
friend,  My  great  apostle,  leader  of  My 
little  band,  hath  thrice  denied  Me, 
hath  denied  Me  with  an  oath.  I  heard 
that  oath  above  the  curses  of  this 
angry  crowd,  and  it  hath  struck  My 
heart.  I  can  hear  no  other  sound. 
The  awfal  words  are  ringing  in  My 
ears.  I  cannot  shut  them  out:  'I 
know  Him  not ;  I  am  not  His  ;  I  have 
never  been  with  Him  ;  I  know  Him 
not.' 

•'  I  saw  how  demons  dire  surround- 
ed him  in  conflict  fearful  to  his 
soul.  He  could  have  died  for  Me  ;  but 
when  I  sheathed  his  sword  and  tried 
his  tender  heart,  the  light  of  hope 
gave  out  and  courage  failed.  He  is  re- 
penting now  ;  but  yet  the  words  are 
spoken.  His  Master,  bound,  despised, 
and  mocked,  arraigned  before  the  coun- 
cil of  the  state,    condemned    to    death, 


232  GETHSEMANI. 

lie  hath  denied.  Oh!  the  agony  of 
this  sad  fall ;  it  hurts  My  love,  it 
makes  My  heart  to  bleed,  Its  bitter- 
ness is  crushing  him.  Remorse  like 
angry  clouds  is  shutting  out  the  rays 
of  heaven.  The  hosts  of  hell  are  bid- 
ding him  despair.  I  will  help  him 
with  My  pity  sweet.  I  am  sending 
graces  strong  to  hold  him  up.  The 
flood  of  light  from  out  My  sorrowing 
soul  is  drawing  near  to  cheer  his  peni- 
tence. I  will  take  the  gloom  and  send 
him  peace.  Go,  angels  bright  who 
wait  My  will,  on  whom  I  lean  amid 
these  awful  mockeries — go  bind  his 
wounds,  go  lead  him  here.  Let  Me 
look  with  My  divine  affection  ;  let  Me 
heal  the  sorrow  which  My  tears  alone 
can  cure.  I  will  show  to  him  My  face. 
The  lines  of  grief  are  there.  They  can- 
not fade  away  so  soon.  But  in  My 
weeping  eyes  he  shall  behold  a  pardon 
full,  a  mighty  love  he  never  saw  before. 


GETHSEMANI.  233 

He  shall  see  how  I  forgive ;  I  take 
him  closer  to  My  breast,  and  for  his 
fearful  fall  he  shall  the  stronger, 
dearer  be.  Look !  there  he  conies.  See 
how  changed  he  is.  He  hath  grown 
old  within  one  night.  He  walks  with 
trembling  steps,  as  if  he  feared  to 
come.  He  little  knows  My  angels  hold 
him  up.  His  form  is  bent.  He  cannot 
raise  his  head.  His  tears  like  torrents 
flow.  He  cannot  speak.  How  could 
he  speak  above  the  din  of  jeer,  and 
oath,  and  blows?  His  heart  is  full  of 
prayer,  and  I,  his  God,  can  hear !  See, 
he  tries  to  kneel ;  the  angels  raise  him 
up.  Slowly,  fearfully  his  head  is  turn- 
ed to  Me.  I  am  thus  helping  him  to 
lift  his  swollen  eyes  and  look  on  Me. 
See  now  the  anguish  of  that  face,  the 
deep  remorse,  the  promise  of  fidelity, 
of  constancy  to  death." 

My  Master  looked  on  him  !     O  sweet- 
est spirits  of    the   heavenly  court !    let 


234  GETHSEMANI. 

your  sympathy  divine  surround  my 
blessed  Love,  to  praise  Him  where  T 
fail,  for  such  a  look  as  that !  Be- 
neath the  blows  He  stood,  the  mire 
and  spittle  on  His  face,  with  form  so 
crushed,  as  if  His  heart  was  welling 
tears.  There  came  a  look  so  full  of 
tenderness,  that  depths  of  mercy  infi- 
nite revealed  the  majesty  of  God  ;  that 
gentleness  like  gems  of  uncreated  light 
was  sitting  on  His  royal  brow ;  and  on 
His  precious  mouth  there  spoke  the 
pity  of  a  soul  divine.  Who  could  with- 
stand that  look  ?  O  my  Jesus  dear ! 
how  can  I  thank  Thee  that  I  saw  Thee 
then  %  I  had  often  watched  Thy  bless- 
ed face.  I  have  followed  Thee  in  sor- 
rows drear.  I  have  seen  Thee  in  Thy 
woes ;  and  every  time  I  looked  on 
Thee  the  mighty  power  of  Thine  at- 
tractions  hath  revealed  some  treasure 
new  of  Thine  untold  grace.  I  had 
often  prayed    that  I   might  only  look, 


GETHSEMANI.  235 

and  never  even  speak,  How  can  I 
speak  when  I  am  lifting  up  my  eyes 
to  Thee !  Yet  now  I  see  upon  Thy 
bruised  and  mangled  face,  so  sad  and 
yet  so  full  of  sweet  compassion,  the 
pardon  Grod  alone  can  give.  O  gentle 
Shepherd !  how  I  love  Thee  now ! 
Thou  dost  find  a  joy  to  seek  Thy  wan- 
dering flock.  Thou  dost  not  mind  the 
aching  of  Thy  wounds,  the  bleeding  of 
Thy  hands  and  feet  and  shoulders  bare. 
Thou  art  leading  home  the  pastor  of 
the  sheep.  That  strong  and  earnest 
soul  shall  faint  no  more.  Let  one  like 
me,  the  price  of  Thine  indulgent  love, 
kneel  here  and  pray  and  weep.  Oh ! 
well  I  know  that  tender  look  was  not 
alone  for  Thine  apostle  in  his  fall.  It 
was  for  me  !  He  did  deny  Thee  once. 
I  have  denied  Thee  many  times.  In 
the  face  of  danger,  when  all  earth  and 
heaven  arrayed  themselves  against  his 
Lord,  his  courage  failed.     I,  poor  way- 


236  GETHSEMANI. 

ward  child,  have  turned  from  Thee  for 
things  of  sense.  No  foe  was  near.  No 
danger  frightened  me.  I  did  forget 
that  Thou  wast  mine,  and  in  deed,  if  not 
in  word,  I  said,  UI  know  Thee  not." 
With  those  who  crucified  my  God  I 
walked.  Sometimes  there  was  a  god 
of  gold,  sometimes  a  sensual  god  ; 
sometimes  I  bowed  my  heart,  espoused 
to  Thee,  to  pride.  Sometimes  Thy  ten- 
der hands  were  holding  me,  and  I  have 
wrestled  with  Thy  grace  that  I  might 
break  away  from  Thee  and  Thy  re- 
straints. Now,  in  bitterness  of  deep  re- 
morse, I  kneel  before  Thee,  O  my  Mas- 
ter dear !  I  never  knew  till  now  the 
depth  of  my  inconstancy.  With  Thine 
npostle,  so  convulsed  with  grief,  let  me 
bow  down.  I  have  seen  Thy  pardon- 
ing face.  It  ha  th  moved  me,  too.  Thou 
hast  touched  the  spring  that  in  the 
time  to  come  shall  never  cease  to  flow. 
The  fountain  of  repenting  tears  is  open 


GETHSEMANI.  237 

now.  Oh !  let  me  liide  myself  awhile. 
I  cannot  leave  Thee  here^  but  I  will 
hide  from  all  but  Tliee.  Oh  !  that  the 
clouds  that  cover  Thee  could  fall  upon 
me  now,  and  like  a  mantle  drear  con- 
ceal my  weeping  eyes  from  all  but 
Thine  !  With  all  my  heart  I  bless 
Thee  for  this  look  !  The  pastor  of  Thy 
flock,  the  vicar  of  Thy  grace,  shall  be 
my  guide.  His  tears  shall  intercede  for 
mine. 

My  Master  heard  my  prayer.  There 
came  a  cloud  indeed  and  hid  me  in  its 
folds.  It  was  not  the  blackness  of  the 
sky.  It  was  not  the  absence  of  the 
light.  It  was  not  a  simple  solitude 
where  all  created  things  had  ceased  to 
be.  The  waters  of  remorse  engulfed  my 
soul.  I  saw  my  sins  as  one  by  one 
they  crushed  me  with  their  fearful 
weight.  Each  infidelity  of  all  my  life  ; 
each  act  or  word  wherein  I  had  denied 
the  heavenly  Bridegroom  dear   to  whom 


238  GETHSEMANI. 

I  pliglited  all  my  heart ;  each  coldness 
to  His  yearning  grace,  all  came  be- 
fore me  now.  I  saw  them  in  my  Mas- 
ter's face.  I  read  them  in  His  tears. 
They  then  awoke  to  voice  and  spoke 
to  me  in  sighs,  the  sobs  of  my  afflicted 
Lord.  Deeper,  deeper  grew  the  gloom. 
Down,  down  the  opening  chasm  did  I 
fall.  And  yet  the  light  of  hope  was 
burning  in  my  soul;  for,  as  senses  fail- 
ed and  sight  was  gone,  I  saw  that 
look  of  mercy  sad,  of  that  compassion 
infinite. 

How  long  this  cloud  was  covering 
me  I  cannot  tell.  It  seemed  an  age, 
as  if  the  countless  years  had  travelled 
on  their  march  while  I  lay  weeping, 
hidden  in  the  depths,  conscious  only 
of  my  sin  and  my  unworthiness  of 
Him.  When  I  awoke  the  night  had 
passed.  Where  am  I  now  ?  I  cried.  Is 
this  the  light  of  da^y  ?  I  thought  that 
day  had  ceased  to  be.    Oh  !  tell  me,  is 


GETHSEMANI.  239 

it  day  \  And  if  this  be  day,  how  is  it 
measured  by  the  stars  !  Oh !  did  the 
sun  arise?  I  thought  the  sun  had  died. 
And  if  this  be  light,  oh  !  tell  me  where 
I  am  ;  where  is  my  Master  now  %  Stop  ! 
I  do  begin  to  see !  Hark  !  I  seem  to 
hear.  Oh  !  am  I  coming  back  to  life  ? 
Then  tell  me  what  is  life  ? 

What  sounds  are  these  I  hear?  What 
are  these  palace  walls  ?  Surely  this  is 
not  the  council- chamber  of  the  Jews  ! 
I  cannot  bring  to  life  my  senses  dim. 
These  halls  are  strange  to  me.  How 
came  I  here  %  I  did  not  know  that  I 
had  moved.  And  now  again  upon  my 
ears  resounds  the  clamor  of  a  crowd.  I 
feel  my  Blessed  Lord  is  here.  Hark  ! 
I  hear  His  precious  name.  And  voices 
coarse  accusing  Him  of  blasphemy  de- 
mand His  death.  An  awful  shout  with 
angry  oaths  comes  up  like  frantic  rage 
of  demons  in  the  flames  of  hell:  "Let 
Him   be  crucified  !     Away  with  David's 


240  GETHSEMANI. 

Son !    Let  Jesus  die,  like  one  accursed, 
upon  the  cross  !  " 

This  fearful  cry  awoke  my  wonder- 
ing  mind.  My  sight  returned.  Surely 
these  are  Roman  soldiers  standing  on 
their  guard.  I  see  the  conquering  eagle 
gleam  above  their  ranks.  They  form 
in  close  array  around  a  throne  where 
sits  in  solemn  pomp  the  representa- 
tive of  Ceesar's  power.  The  captive 
race,  the  pride  of  God's  elect,  bows 
down  to  pagan  sway.  Jerusalem,  in 
bondage  vile,  demands  the  crucifixion 
of  its  King.  How  came  I  here  in 
Pilate's  court?  How  was  my  Beloved 
dragged  from  cruel  mockery,  from 
blows  and  scorn,  to  this  dread  scene % 
Oh!  is  His  death  so  near?  He  told 
me  of  His  cross,  and  yet  my  sluggish, 
loving  heart  could  never  follow  Him. 
Alas!  the  end  is  nigh.  I  must  see 
Him  once  again.  O  angels !  lift  me  up 
above     the    crowd,    above    this    failing 


GETHSEMAKI.  241 

sight,  that  yet  again  my  eyes  may 
rest  on  Him,  my  Master  and  my  God, 
my  only  Love !  I  know  not  how  it 
was.  I  am  as  bjind  as  those  that  never 
saw.  I  am  as  dumb  as  those  that 
never  spoke.  The  darkness  passed. 
There  came  a  ray  of  light,  and  in  its 
beams  I  saw  the  form  majestic  of  my 
Lord.  I  saw  again  His  blessed  face. 
He  stood  in  bonds  before  the  judg- 
ment throne.  The  Judge  of  quick  and 
dead  is  on  His  trial  now.  His  eyes 
were  looking  up  as  if  to  scenes  beyond 
the  earth.  There  was  a  sadness  dark 
as  night  upon  His  brow,  while  peace 
that  seemed  the  eternal  calm  of  God 
was  reigning  there.  O  Master  dear ! 
indeed  I  kneel  before  you  now.  Your 
loving  child  is  at  your  feet.  He  can- 
not speak.  He  scarcely  lives.  He  is 
all  for  Thee.  What  happened  then  I 
do  not  know.  I  thought  I  kissed  His 
precious    feet,  until  the  tears  had   told 


242  GETHSEMAKI. 

Him  of  my  new-born  love.  How  can 
this  happiness  be  mine?  I  cried.  I 
here  have  found  my  home.  Nor  earth 
nor  heaven  can  tear  me  from  my  Mas- 
ter's feet.  I  was  so  happy  then,  al- 
though my  heart  was  panting  with  its 
grief.  Precious,  precious  feet,  my  hands 
shall  hold  you  fast  for  ever ! 

Suddenly  I  heard  another  voice,  when 
Pilate  rose.  "  Ye  stubborn  race  of 
Jews,  why  seek  you  this  man's  life? 
I  see  no  cause  of  death.  I  hear  your 
angry  cries.  Your  witnesses  are  false. 
You  free  the  murderer  vile.  You  ask 
the  pardon  of  the  lowest  criminal  on 
this  your  festal  day.  Like  raging 
beasts  you  cry  against  the  Nazarene. 
You  are  thirsting  for  His  blood.  You 
shall  satiate  your  thirst.  Here,  guards, 
go  take  Him  to  the  pillar  in  the  court. 
There  bind  Him  fast.  Let  Him  be 
scourged.  Mind  not  the  Roman  law ; 
He  is  a  Jew.    He  seems  scarcely  living 


GETHSEMANI.  243 

now.  If  He  survive  this  loss  of  blood, 
this  deathlike  pain,  you  cannot  ask 
that  He  be  crucified." 

These  awful  words  aroused  me  from 
my  dear  repose.  I  seemed  to  hold  His 
precious  feet,  now  moistened  by  my 
tears  ;  and  when  I  touched  them  with 
my  lips  some  mighty  strength  renewed 
the  courage  of  my  love.  The  words 
of  Pilate  were  a  knell  to  me.  I  strug- 
gled hard  to  hold  the  feet  that  now 
were  dearer  to  my  heart  than  life  itself. 
I  was  foolish  then.  I  little  knew  how 
weak  I  was.  Oh !  cried  I,  take  me ! 
Take  me  in  my  Master's  place.  I  will 
bleed  or  die  for  Him  ;  let  me  be  scourg- 
ed. My  precious  Jesus,  may  Thy  lov- 
ing child  do  this  for  Thee? 

I  heard  no  word  as  from  the  blessed 
feet  I  sought  His  face.  There  was  a 
look  that  spoke  a  fall  response.  It 
was  not  reproach.  It  was  not  surprise. 
It    seemed    to    say:    "You     know     not 


244  GETHSEMANI. 

what  you  ask.  You  could  not  bear 
one  blow,  unless  the  scourge  should 
first  fall  heavily  on  Me.  Did  I  bring 
you  once  from  deserts  wild,  a  wander- 
ing sheep  ?  Where  is  the  pasture  of 
My  flock,  the  home  within  My  heart, 
unless  these  shoulders  bleed?  How 
often  have  the  senses  led  you  into  sin, 
and  vanities  of  earth  beguiled  you  from 
My  arms  !  These  sins  are  laid  upon 
my  shoulders  bare.  The  scourge  alone 
can  draw  the  blood  that  washes  them 
away.  Oh !  let  Me  go,  My  child  ;  you 
cannot  hold  Me  now.  Unloose  My 
feet.  I  go  to  be  baptized  indeed  for 
you." 

The  ruffians  rushed  like  maddened 
beasts  of  prey.  They  tore  me  from  my 
Lord.  With  cruel  violence  they  drag- 
ged Him  out.  Within  the  hall  and  in 
the  courts  their  shout  resounds:  "Un- 
to the  scourge,  the  JNazarene  !  Yet  slay 
Him  not.    Go  tear  Him  with  the  thongs 


GETHSEMAKI.  245 

and  let  Him  freely  bleed,  but  spare 
Him  for  the  cross.  With  criminals 
among  the  skulls,  there  let  Him  die!" 

The  scene  that  passed  before  me 
then  no  tongue  of  mine  can  tell.  I 
know  not  how  I  lived,  and  yet  I  did 
not  live.  I  thought  I  died,  and  yet  it 
was  not  death.  There  was  no  judgment 
scene.  The  face  of  the  celestial  King 
was  hid.  There  were  no  angels  there. 
I  did  not  even  feel  the  spirits  of  the 
air.  I  can  only  try  to  speak,  and  yet 
the  words  are  strange  to  me,  as  if  some 
other  lips  than  mine  were  speaking 
them.  Oh  !  give  me  aid,  ye  angels  that 
have  voice  !  Oh  !  help  my  nothingness, 
Thou  Spirit  all-creating,  Thou  that  giv- 
est  beauty  to  the  void,  and  form  to 
shapeless  chaos ! 

Oh  !  what  did  I  behold  ?  There  wras 
a  pillar  there  within  the  open  court. 
They  dragged  my  Master  there.  They 
stripped  Him  of  His  robe.     His  blessed 


246  GJETHSEMANI. 

arms  they  rudely  strained,  and  bound 
them  far  above  His  head.  And  when  I 
saw  His  shoulders  bare,  His  back  ex- 
posed before  the  angry  crowd,  His  vir- 
gin flesh  for  sinful  eyes  to  look  upon, 
for  sinful  hands  to  touch,  my  life  seem- 
ed sinking  far  away,  my  heart  refused 
to  beat.  "O  my  Jesus!"  did  I  sob. 
"This  sight  is  far  too  much  for  me. 
Thy  poor  and  feeble  child  will  die.  He 
is  not  living  now."  And  then  there 
came  a  love  within  my  soul  that  seem- 
ed to  take  the  place  of  life.  It  was 
only  love.  It  was  not  I.  This  is  the 
flesh  of  my  Beloved  !  This  is  the  food 
of  virgin  hearts.  This  is  the  bread  by 
which  the  pure  shall  live. 

Then,  while  my  heart  exulted  in  the 
thought  that  this  dear  flesh  of  Mary's 
Child  was  mine,  and  heaven's  wide 
windows  opened  to  my  longing  gaze, 
where  virgins  walked  in  raiment  white 
with    lilies   crowned,    I  saw   the   ruflian 


GETHSEMANI.  247 

arms  uplifted  to  their  utmost  strength, 
and  heard  the  blows  which  fell  with 
leaden  weight.  They  ploughed  great 
seams  upon  His  back ;  they  tore  His 
flesh  with  thongs  that  bared  the  bone* 
His  mangled  shoulders  were  like  many 
cruel  wounds,  one  sightless  mass  of 
curdling  blood.  He  bent  beneath  the 
fearful  pain.  I  could  not  see  His  face. 
His  head  was  bowed.  T  saw  Him  trem- 
ble as  His  hands  held  fast  the  ropes, 
and  fierce  convulsions,  like  the  strug- 
gles dire  of  death  with  manhood's 
strength,  were  shaking  all  His  frame, 
until  his  tottering  limbs  gave  way.  I 
saw  Him  turn  as  white  as  is  the  icy 
coldness  of  the  dead,  and  then  as  red 
as  blood  which  streamed  with  feverish 
heat  from  bruised  and  mangled  veins. 
I  know  not  how  I  looked.  Some 
mighty  power  then  held  me  there  and 
forced  my  eyes  ;  I  could  not  turn  away. 
So,   like  the  corpse    that  cannot  move, 


248  GETHSEMAjSTI. 

whose  glassy  eyes  are  fixed  and  seem 
to  stare  on  vacancy,  my  sightless  orbs 
were  hanging  on  the  scene.  Was  I 
fainting,  dying  there  ?  Oh  !  it  was  far 
more.  Did  I  see  or  did  I  feel  ?  I  know 
my  Master  fell ;  I  heard  a  groan.  I 
saw  His  bleeding  back,  His  face  as 
white  as  death,  and  then  I  knew  no 
more.  There  came  an  awful  sickness 
at  my  heart,  where  every  pulse  was 
still  and  sight  and  sense  were  gone.  I 
was  falling,  falling  as  in  endless  depths. 
Would  there  never  come  a  pause? 
Must  I  sink  eternally  ?  And  then  when 
ages  seemed  to  pass  and  I  was  sinking 
still,  my  feet  were  resting  on  some  solid 
base,  and  I  was  running,  running  on, 
so  wearied  I  could  scarcely  stand,  and 
yet  I  ran.  Some  power  unseen  was 
driving  me  with  limbs  exhausted  and 
with  panting  breath.  Oh !  can  I 
never  stop  ?  I  cried.  Then  afar,  where 
distance  seemed  impassable,    the  bleed- 


GETHSEMANI.  249 

ing  form  of  my  Beloved  ran  before 
me.  The  pillar  moved  as  fast  as 
He.  The  mangled  shoulders  shone 
like  light.  I  was  travelling  in  the 
might  no  force  of  mine  could  disobey, 
and  still  so  far  before  me  moved  the 
deathlike  face.  I  was  losing  step  by 
step  my  strength.  At  last  I  sobbed : 
"O  my  Jesus,  loving,  bleeding  Master! 
do  not  fly  from  me !  Oh  !  let  me  come. 
I  am  dying  now.  I  must  not  die  away 
from  Thee."  And  then  I  fell  indeed. 
It  was  not  sleep ;  it  was  not  death. 
One  sense  alone  remained ;  and  was  it 
sight?  For,  burning  in  my  brain  like 
fire  that  melts  the  metals  in  their 
strength,  there  was  the  pillar  and  the 
scourge,  the  gashed  and  mangled  back, 
the  trembling  frame,  the  swollen  eyes 
of  my  Beloved. 

Then,  if  I  had  thought,  the  thought 
was  prayer.  I  called  my  Master  by  His 
dearest    names.      I    wrestled    with    my- 


250  GETHSEMANI. 

self  that  I  might  speak.  There  was  no 
voice  while  love  was  in  my  heart  like 
flame,  a  love  that  sought  the  pinioned 
arms,  that  nestled  in  the  point  of  thong 
and  scourge,  and  rested  on  the  naked 
breast. 

Before  me  ran  the  precious  blood. 
It  was  the  stream  of  life.  Is  this  the 
heaven  where  crystal  waters  glide,  where 
sparkling  waves  like  gems  reflect  the  un- 
created light  ?  Oh  !  no,  this  cannot  be, 
for  here  is  pain,  and  here  is  grief,  and 
here  the  shadow  of  the  cross  !  Yet  rest 
awhile  and  bathe  within  this  stream, 
and  thou  shalt  see  how  every  shadow 
falls,  how  every  stain  is  washed  away, 
how  white  and  pure  thy  hands  and 
heart  shall  be.  And  then  it  seemed  that 
I  was  not  alone.  I  woke  to  sounds  so 
soft  and  sweet  that  fear  was  passing 
from  my  soul,  and  joy  was  coming  with 
my  tears.  How  can  I  smile  ?  I  cried ;  how 
can  my  heart  be  glad  amid  these  awful 


GETHSEMANX.  251 

scenes  ?  Where,  oh  !  where  is  my  Belov- 
ed gone  ?  I  cannot  see  Him  now.  The 
pillar  and  the  scourge  are  vanished,  too. 
If  you  are  angels  come  to  guide  my  sor- 
rowing steps,  then  lead  me  after  Him. 
I  must  be  sad  ;  I  cannot  now-  rejoice  ! 
Then  came  a  strain  of  song  celestial  from 
unearthly  harps— a  song  so  full  of  sad- 
ness sweet,  and  yet  so  mighty  in  its 
power,  that  I  was  borne  along  upon  its 
gentle  tide,  and  peace  like  that  of  heaven 
was  sinking  in  my  troubled  heart.  Surely 
these  are  messengers  of  light.  They  are 
the  angels  of  the  King.  How  came  they 
here  within  these  caverns  drear  ?  What 
canticles  of  grace  are  sounding  now? 
There  passed  before  my  eyes  a  vi- 
sion blest  of  saints  in  glad  array  with 
glittering  crowns  and  raiment  white. 
They  were  marching  on  and  moving  to 
the  song.  There  were  virgins  then 
with  lilies  pure  upon  their  heads. 
There    were    martyrs    wearing    crimson 


252  GETHSEMANI. 

robes  and  bearing  in  their  hands  the 
palm.  And  pontiffs  led  the  priestly 
train,  as  on  their  ranks  the  cross  was 
shining  like  a  golden  snn.  The  long 
procession  moved  before  me  like  the.  pa- 
geant of  a  prince  upon  his  coronation 
day.  I  heard  the  words  of  their  celes- 
tial song,  as  spirits  leading  on  were  fill- 
ing all  the  air  with  melody.  "Come 
virgins  pure,  come  spouses  of  the  Lamb, 
come  to  the  crowning  of  the  King.  Lift 
up  the  notes  of  minstrelsy  divine.  Sing, 
Cherubim  and  Seraphim,  before  the 
throne." 

And  I  was  moving  on  with  them. 
My  feeble  tongue,  unloosed,  was  join- 
ing in  the  strain  ;  and  rapture  like  the 
ecstasy  of  heaven  was  stealing  o'er  my 
powers.  How  can  I  chant  this  Avon- 
drous  song  1  How  can  my  lips  awake 
the  notes  of  joy  ?  Where  is  my  bleed- 
ing King  ?  where  is  the  pillar  now  ? 
where  is  the  throne  ?    Oh  !   where  shall 


GETHSEMANI.  253 

He  be  crowned  on  this  His  dying  day? 
And  yet  my  voice  went  on,  as  if  an 
angel  touched  my  mouth  and  words  un- 
bidden came:  "Come  virgins  pure, 
come  spouses  of  the  Lamb,  come  to  the 
crowning  of  the  King/' 

Was  this  the  vision  which  my  pre- 
cious Master  gave  my  fainting  soul  to 
cheer  me  in  my  sorrowing  way  %  Oh !  did 
His  mercy  open  then  mine  eyes  that  I 
might  see,  and  by  the  sight  be  strength- 
ened when  the  deeper  darkness  fell  I 
I  only  know  that  suddenly  the  awful 
transformation  came.  The  light  went 
out ;  the  music  ceased  ;  the  angels 
passed  away  ;  the  virgin  train  was  gone. 
And  I  was  standing  all  alone.  And 
then  instead  of  heavenly  harps  I  heard 
the  clash  of  arms,  the  jeers  of  human 
voices  coarse.  "  Behold  the  King,"  they 
cried.  "Come  bow  before  Him  here. 
The  JSazarene  is  sitting  here  in  regal 
state.    Behold  the  purple  robe  he  wears, 


GETHSEMANI. 

the  sceptre  in  his  hand,  the  crown  upon 
His  head.  This  is  the  royal  prince  of 
David's  line."  And  then  foul  curses 
rent  the  air  with  laughing  mockery. 
How  came  I  here  ?  The  spirits  pure 
were  guiding  me.  Is  this  the  throne 
oi  Mary's  Child  and  Q-od's  eternal  Son? 
Is  this  the  coronation-day  the  angels' 
songs  were  telling  of  when  I  was  mov- 
ing to  the  tune  of  their  celestial  strains  ? 
O  my  Master  dear !  lift  up  my  face 
and  let  me  look  on  Thee.  If  this  be 
really  Thou,  my  God,  my  All,  why 
cease  the  seraphs'  notes,  and  where  are 
gone  the  spouses  of  the  Prince,  the  glo- 
ries of  Thy  virgin  train?  Why  is  this 
Thy  feeble  child  alone  amid  the  ribald 
jests  and  oaths  of  blasphemy  ?  He  gave 
me  strength  to  raise  mine  eyes,  where 
once  again  I  saw  His  blessed  face.  He 
even  looked  at  me  and  smiled.  I  saw 
him  sitting  on  a  bag  of  straw.  There 
was    a    worn   and    tattered    purple    rag 


GETHSEMANI.  255 

around  his  shoulders  bruised  and  bare. 
In  His  right  hand  He  held  a  reed.  Up- 
on His  royal  head  there  was  a  crown 
of  thorns.  The  thorns  were  sharp  and 
long.  I  saw  the  soldiers  strike  it  with 
their  spears.  I  saw  the  look  of  pain 
that  forced  the  blood  from  every  point. 
I  saw  the  swollen  eyes  from  which  the 
tears  ran  down.  I  saw  Him  tremble  as 
the  anguish  grew  with  every  blow. 
"Oh!  indeed,"  cried  I,  "  this  is  the 
crowning  of  the  King.  He  is  the  King 
of  heaven  and  all  the  earth ;  He  is  the 
Master  of  my  soul.  But  oh  !  is  this  His 
coronation-day?  And  is  He  thus  ar- 
rayed, the  heavenly  purple  torn  aside, 
the  reed  of  straw  the  sceptre  of  the 
eternal  Son,  the  only  crown  a  diadem 
of  thorns?  O  my  Prince  !  is  this  the 
crown  Thy  children  give  ?  Is  this  the 
throne  prepared  for  Thee  on  earth  V* 
And  then  my  love  went  up  to  Him 
with    prayer,    with    all    the    incense    of 


256  GETHSEMANI. 

my  heart.  "O  my  Jesus !"  sighed  my 
soul,  "if  this  indeed  be  now  Thy  coro- 
nation-hour, if  this  Thy  chosen  regal 
state,  then  bid  the  angels  come  again, 
and  tune  my  voice  that  I  may  sing  Thy 
praise." 

Alas  !  the  heavenly  harps  were  still. 
There  was  no  response.  I  know  not 
how  I  drew  so  near,  but  I  was  kneel- 
ing at  His  feet.  "Dear,  precious  feet," 
I  sighed,  "now  you  are  mine  again. 
My  Master,  how  I  love  Thee,  how  I 
worship  Thee  with  all  the  powers  of 
thought  or  soul !  Rule  my  every  facul- 
ty and  be  in  truth  my  King !  Reign 
for  ever,  Prince  of  peace,  and  in  the 
glory  of  Thy  kingdom  come!" 

Alas !  my  peace  was  short ;  the  bliss 
of  touching  Him  soon  passed,  and  I 
was  rudely  torn  away.  The  ruffians  came 
once  more  to  beat  Him  with  their 
hands,  to  spit  upon  His  swollen  face, 
to  press  the  agonizing  crown  upon  His 


GETHSEMANI.  257 

temples  gashed  and  raw,  to  mock  His 
tears,  to  strike  Him  with  His  reed  of 
straw. 

Then  how  I  prayed,  while  deadly 
faintness  came,  and  all  my  sight  was 
gone.  There  was  no  sense,  yet  fast 
within  my  brain  in  lines  of  fire  I  felt 
the  picture  of  my  thorn-crowned  King. 
"O  Master  dear!  I  die  to  all  but 
Thee.  Canst  Thou  speak  to  me  again 
before  they  drag  Thee  to  Thy  cross! 
This  is,  I  know,  the  day  of  Thine  espou- 
sals pure.  For  virgin  souls  the  hea- 
venly Bridegroom  comes.  For  them  He 
wears  the  crown  upon  His  head  divine. 
For  them  it  is  a  crown  that  bleeds.  I 
can  hardly  live,  I  love  Thee  so.  The 
springs  of  life  are  nearly  quenched  to 
see  Thee  in  the  pain  the  nuptial  gar- 
ment brings.  From  every  piercing  point 
there  is  a  drop  of  blood  for  me.  Why 
dost  Thou  tremble  so,  my  blessed  One  1 
Too    heavy    is    the    burden    Thou    art 


258  GETHSEMAIST. 

bearing  now !  Oil !  do  not  faint  again. 
Thy  loving  child  is  near  to  death.  If 
Thou  dost  fall  upon  Thy  throne,  then 
he  will  die  indeed!" 

My  spirit  seemed  to  pass  away  from 
earth,  but  not  from  Him.  He  was  near 
me  all  the  while,  and  soon  when  shadowy 
forms  were  crowding  round,  and  faces 
of  the  dead  were  staring  full  on  me,  I 
heard  His  voice.  It  was  weak — alas  ! 
how  weak — and  yet,  like  whisper  faint, 
it  roused  my  every  sense.  O  the  pre- 
cious hour !  I  cannot  lose  a  word. 
This  is  the  message  from  my  King.  It 
is  His  coronation-day : 

"  My  child,  thy  Bridegroom  is  indeed 
a  King.  The  diadems  of  heaven  by 
right  are  His.  Where  Cherubim  and 
Seraphim  are  bowing  down,  beyond  the 
sea  of  glass,  He  sits  upon  the  eternal 
throne.  Yet  hath  He  taken  thy  hu- 
manity for  love  of  thee,  that  He  may 
reign    as    man    and    make    His    loving 


GhETHSEMANI.  259 

heart  the  centre  of  His  sway.  So  must 
He  lead  the  souls  He  seeks  to  purify 
where  earth  shall  lose  its  charms,  where 
pride  shall  die.  There  is  no  earthly 
crown  that  He  could  wear  upon  His 
head  divine.  The  gems  the  world 
adores  reflect  alone  created  light. 
What  is  that  light  to  Him  who  is  the 
brightness  of  the  Father's  face,  who  is 
the  sun  of  the  celestial  sphere?  He 
cometh  to  atone  for  sin,  to  pay  the 
debt  for  all  the  fallen  race,  to  wash 
with  blood  the  stains  no  fount  but  that 
which  springeth  from  His  veins  could 
cleanse.  The  children  born  of  Him  must 
crown  Him  with  their  hands,  and  He 
must  bleed  from  every  thorn,  that  all 
their  sins  of  thought  and  foolish  pride 
may  rest  upon  His  royal  head,  that  in 
His  anguish  fierce  all  human  love  may 
die,  and  all  the  springs  of  thought  and 
will  be  purified. 

"  Behold  Me,   then,    a    thorn-crowned 


260  GETHSEMANl. 

King.  I  rule  by  pain.  I  suffer  for  the 
pride  of  those  I  love.  It  is  a  struggle 
long,  a  battle  dire  to  conquer  each  re- 
bellious foe,  that  those  who  choose  Me 
for  their  spouse  may  thus  be  truly  one 
with  Me  in  heart  and  will ;  that  all 
self-love  shall  cease  ;  that  they  may 
have  no  thought  but  Mine.  I  am  their 
King  ;  they  call  Me  Master  dear,  but 
every  moment  they  are  pressing  thorns 
upon  My  brow.  Sometimes  they  glory 
in  My  gifts  as  if  their  own ;  sometimes 
they  seek  to  lead  me  in  their  ways ; 
sometimes  refuse  to  follow  patiently  My 
steps  ;  sometimes  they  pride  themselves 
upon  the  pledges  of  My  heart,  the  ring 
I  put  upon  their  hand,  the  cross  they 
yrear  upon  their  breast.  And  then,  for- 
getful of  the  jealous  God  whose  eyes 
are  open  everywhere,  they  offer  incense 
to  self-will,  and  blindly  turn  away  in 
paths  unblest  and  wander  far  from  Me. 
The  love  of  creatures  they  have  cruci- 


GETHSEMANI.  261 

fled,  while  love  of  self  is  poisoning  all 
their  life.  They  enter  on  the  way  of 
saints,  but  cannot  die  to  live,  or  sink 
to  nothingness  that  thus,  indeed,  their 
heavenly  Spouse  may  reign  alone.  And 
so  they  press  the  sharpened  points  up- 
on My  head,  and  I  must  feel  the  hurt 
which  breaks  My  heart.  They  cannot 
love  Me  for  Myself,  or  they  forget  that 
I  am  God,  whose  wisdom  hath  no  bounds, 
who  could  not  fail  to  guide  aright  His 
chosen  souls.  I  cannot  lead  them  to  the 
pastures  of  My  choice  ;  I  cannot  fold 
them  to  My  breast ;  I  cannot  kiss  them 
with  My  lips.  They  only  touch  the 
thorns.  They  wound  themselves  and 
Me.  I  am  wrestling  with  them  all  their 
lives.  They  are  ever  hurting  Me,  ever 
pressing  down  My  crow^n  of  pain.  I  can- 
not purify  their  thoughts.  I  cannot  kill 
desires,  cannot  make  them  all  My 
own. 

"  Could  I  tell  you,  0  My  loving  child  ! 


262  GETHSEMA1ST. 

how  glad  I  am  to  wear  this  crown  ?  It 
is  the  secret  of  My  sway  o'er  hearts 
that  bleed.  It  is  the  sign  of  heavenly 
life  where  nature  dies.  And  yet  the 
pain  is  known  to  God  alone.  Did  ever 
bridegroom  struggle  with  his  bride,  or 
lover  with  the  loved,  as  I  must  wrestle 
with  the  chosen  souls  who  call  Me 
Spouse  ?  The  pride  of  all  the  earth,  the 
root  of  every  sin,  every  rent  of  this  My 
seamless  robe,  every  wound  upon  My 
body  mystical,  are  thorns  within  My 
crown.  Oh !  how  My  temples  ache ; 
oh  !  how  the  brain  is  burning  as  with 
thousand  fires ;  oh !  the  agony  untold 
of  this  My  coronation- day.  And  yet 
the  thorns  that  hurt  Me  most  are  those 
that  come  from  loving  hands,  from  those 
who  call  Me  Bridegroom  dear,  from 
those  who  seek  to  honor  Me.  I  ask 
their  hearts,  their  souls,  their  minds, 
their  strength.  They  cannot  even  see 
how  every  thought  of  infidelity  is  hurt- 


GETHSEMANI.  263 

ing  Me.  I  want  them  at  My  side  ;  I 
want  them  on  My  breast ;  I  yearn  to 
clasp  them  closely  with  Mine  arms,  that 
they  may  look  on  Me,  and  I  may  let 
them  see,  indeed,  the  face  of  their  Be- 
loved in  all  His  winning  charms.  They 
will  not  come.  They  stand  afar.  They 
seem  afraid  to  touch  My  hand.  I  know 
it  bleeds,  but  bleeding  is  the  sign  of 
love.  Ah !  no ;  I  must  endure  this 
pain.  Oh  !  let  the  thorns  go  down.  It 
will  ease  My  heart  to  suffer  all  the 
sharpest  pangs  for  them.  When  they 
have  wounded  Me  enough,  then  they 
may  learn  the  tenderness  of  their  Be- 
loved, and  they  may  feel  what  might 
have  been  the  fondness  of  My  sweet 
caress,  if  they  had  not  repulsed  Me 
with  a  cold  neglect.  Who  are  they  that 
never  touched  My  crown,  who  never 
gave  Me  pain  ?  Their  names  are  written 
here  within  My  heart.  They  shall  walk 
with  Me  in  white.     They  have   passed 


264  GETHSEMAKI. 

before  Me  in  the  glittering  train.  With 
angels  they  have  come  to  chant  their 
coronation- song.  They  are  the  children 
of  the  Queen,  the  spotless  Mother  of 
her  God.  To  her  I  owe  this  bright  ar- 
ray, for  she  hath  taught  to  virgin  souls 
how  Mary's  child  can  love. 

"  And  now  you  hear  the  blessed  name 
of  the  Immaculate.  Go  meet  her  as  she 
comes.  Go  pray  to  her  for  grace  to 
know  the  riches  of  the  heart  that 
calleth  you  from  every  earthly  tie.  Go 
kneel  where  she  shall  kneel.  Go  look 
upon  her  blessed  face  and  put  your 
hands  in  hers.  Then  let  Me  rest  awhile 
upon  this  throne  of  straw,  here  gather 
up  My  strength  that  I  may  tread  the 
weary  road,  that  I  may  take  My  cross 
and  bear  it  to  the  hill  of  sacrifice.  I 
see  the  painful  path,  the  cleft  within 
the  rock,  the  mouldering  skulls,  the 
open  grave." 

When  thus  my  Master  spoke  I  shud- 


GETHSEMANI.  265 

dered  at  the  words,  while  faintness 
seized  upon  my  heart.  I  bowed  my 
face  upon  the  earth,  and  prayed  for- 
grace  to  feel  the  thorns  my  wilful  pride 
had  pressed  upon  His  head.  If  I  might 
feel  the  pain,  or  even  share  the  anguish 
I  had  brought  on  Him,  it  seemed  I 
might  repent,  that  I  might  love  Him 
more,  and  never  once  again  be  base 
enough  to  wound  Him  so.  Too  well 
my  daring  prayer  found  answer  on  this 
dreadful  day.  The  faintness  I  had  felt 
grew  like  the  agony  of  death.  My 
pulses  ceased,  my  limbs  grew  cold. 
Sharp  pangs  like  thorns  were  piercing 
down  my  brain,  and  every  point  seemed 
like  a  tongue  of  fire.  It  was  no  earthly 
fire.  I  knew  of  pain  that  in  its  dire 
excess  uplifts  the  reason  from  her  seat 
and  hangs  the  tortured  frame  upon  the 
borderline  of  life.  Yet  this  was  more. 
My  head  seemed  shut  within  a  vise  of 
iron  heated  hot,  and  then  some  mighty 


266  GETIISEMAKI. 

Land  was  forcing  down  the  burning 
points.  And  with  this  awful  agony 
there  came  a  fear  that  seemed  more 
direful  than  the  thorns.  Oh!  had  I 
grieved  again  my  Master  dear?  Had 
Ipresumed  to  ask  for  pain?  Was  one 
like  me  so  bold  to  come  where  angels 
are  afraid  ?  Oh !  could  I  touch  the 
footprints  of  my  Love,  or  dare  to  put 
my  hands  upon  His  crown  ?  I  could 
do  much  if  He  were  there  to  hold  me 
up !  If  He,  my  strength,  were  gone 
one  second  from  my  sight,  then  surely 
I  should  faint  and  fall.  And  now  where 
is  my  Love  ?  I  see  Him  not.  I  cannot 
even  feel.  Here  was  the  throne  of  straw, 
and  here  the  King  was  crowned,  and 
here  He  spoke  to  me !  And  now  the 
thorns  are  killing  me,  and  I  am  left 
alone !  Alas !  some  fearful  dream  is 
passing  o'er  my  brain,  and  when  I 
wake,  my  soul  shall  be  aroused  to  sor- 
rows new.     Is  this,  indeed,  the  day  of 


GETHSEMANI.  267 

doom  %  Wliat  makes  me  tremble  so, 
and  why  am  I  so  cold?  The  grave  it- 
self can  never  be  like  this ! 

O  Master  dear,  my  King !  I  cried. 
Show  me  Thy  face  once  more.  Oh!  tell 
me,  is  Thy  trial  ended  now? 

As  suddenly  as  light  the  scene  was 
changed.  The  palace- walls  were  once 
again  before  mine  eyes.  The  crowd  was 
surging  round  the  court.  Coarse  voices 
shouted  long  and  loud:  "  Let  Him  be 
crucified!"  "Let  Csesar's  rival  die! 
The  Roman  Csesar  is  our  king.  This 
is  the  Nazarene.  Command  Him  to  the 
cross.  Upon  the  hill  of  skulls  let  Him  be 
crucified."  And  then  I  raised  my  eyes, 
and  there  He  stood  upon  the  mighty 
portico  of  Pilate's  hall.  He  stood  be- 
fore the  furious  mob,  before  the  priests 
in  full  array,  before  the  soldiers  with 
their  spears,  before  the  Roman  gover- 
nor, who  seemed  to  fear  to  speak.  His 
hands  were  bound,  the  purple  robe  was 


268  GETHSEMANI. 

on  His  breast,  the  crown  of  thorns  was 
on  His  head.  His  face  was  bowed,  His 
eyes  cast  down.  He  seemed  so  weak 
that  death  was  surely  nigh.  And  yet 
the  majesty  of  God  was  clothing  Him 
as  if  with  light  from  heaven.  I  heard 
the  Roman  say:  "  Behold  the  Man." 
"  Behold  your  King."  And  then  I 
heard  again  the  angry  clamor  rise  : 
"Great  Caesar  is  our  king."  "Let  Him, 
the  Nazarene,  be  crucified."  Then  while 
I  looked  and  loved,  as  I  had  never 
loved  before,  I  seemed  to  catch  the 
notes  of  some  celestial  song  which,  far 
above  the  sinful  noise  of  earth,  was 
sounding  in  the  skies:  "  Indeed  be- 
hold the  Man,  the  Virgin's  Child,  the 
Word  made  flesh,  the  Adam  of  the  new 
and  living  race.  All  worthy  is  the 
Lamb  that  dies.  Upon  His  royal  head 
be  honor,  wisdom,  strength.  To  Him 
let  every  creature  bow  from  heaven's 
eternal   arch  to  earth's  remotest  bound. 


GETHSEMANT.  269 

To  Him  who  sitteth  on  the  throne  be 
adoration  paid.  This  is  the  Son  of 
God.  Sing,  ye  choirs  of  spirits  blest ; 
come  sing  His  everlasting  reign."  *  These 
heavenly  notes  a  moment  cheered  my 
drooping  soul.  The  clouds  that  gather- 
ed round  My  Love  in  bonds,  an  instant 
broke  in  light,  and  rays  of  uncreated 
brilliancy  were  beaming  on  my  Master's 
bowed  but  royal  head. 

Yet  soon  the  song  had  ceased,  the 
light  was  gone,  the  cloud  returned,  the 
darkness  grew  apace. 

There  was  an  awful  moment  then. 
The  soldiers  heard  the  voice  of  Pilate 
there,  and  stood  with  their  uplifted 
spears.  In  trembling  tones  he  spoke : 
"  Behold  the  Nazarene.  You  ask  His 
life.  I  see  no  cause  why  He  should  die. 
I  hear  your  witnesses  in  vain.  I  know 
your  accusations  false.  And  yet  you 
will  not  rest   until   you   lead  Him   to  a 

*  Apocalypse  v.  8-13. 


270  GETHSEMAISTI. 

shameful  death.  In  Caesar's  name  you 
ask  the  cross.  In  Caesar's  regal  state, 
against  my  will,  against  the  voice  of 
right,  o'erwhelmed  with  many  fears,  I 
grant  your  wish.  His  blood  shall  rest 
on  you  and  all  your  guilty  race.  I 
shall  pronounce  the  fearful  doom  that 
sinks  the  glory  of  your  land,  the  com- 
ing of  your  endless  night.  I  sentence 
unto  death  your  King.  Behold  Him 
crowned  with  thorns.  Go  take  Him  to 
the  cross  and  lead  Him  off  to  Golgotha. 
Between  the  malefactors  let  Him  die. 
,  Yet  shall  He  wear  in  death  the  title 
of  a  prince,  and  from  the  cruel  gibbet 
reign.  Let  the  trumpets  blow.  Through- 
out the  Soman's  wide  domain  announce 
His  doom." 

There  was  an  instant's  pause.  My 
heart  was  sinking  in  the  depths  of 
fear  and  grief  and  shame,  and  every 
struggling  breath  was  love  or  prayer. 
The  soldiers   seized  my  precious   Lord ; 


GETHSEMANI.  271 

with,  hands  so  rude  they  tore  the  pur- 
ple robe  away.  They  threw  the  reed 
upon  the  ground.  They  ^rought  the 
seamless  garment  which  His  Mother 
made,  and  on  His  bleeding  shoulders 
clothed  Him  once  again.  With  cruel 
violence  they  pressed  the  thorns  upon 
His  brow.  They  bound  Him  with  their 
ropes  around  His  waist,  and  as  the  Ro- 
man trumpets  blew  they  dragged  Him 
on.  The  sun  was  rising  to  its  noon, 
and  yet  the  sky  was  like  the  coming  of 
a  fearful  storm,  or  as  the  shadows  that 
precede  the  night.  I  heard  the  tramp 
of  arms,  the  shouts  that  rose  on  every 
side  like  voices  from  the  depths  of  hell. 
I  saw  the  sad  procession  move.  They 
led  the  way  to  Calvary.  Their  spears 
were  pointing  to  the  hill.  My  Blessed 
Lord  was  passing  from  my  sight.  I  fell 
upon  my  knees.  I  kissed  the  ground 
His  feet  had  blessed.  1  ran  before  the 
crowd,  and  as  they  pushed  Him  rudely 


272  GETHSEMANI. 

on  I  bowed  before  Him  with  a  yearn- 
ing heart.  "  Jesus,  Master,  let  me  go 
with  Thee.  Where  art  Thou  guiding 
now  Thy  broken-hearted  child?  I  will 
follow  in  Thy  steps,  and  like  burning 
flames  to  Thee  my  love  shall  rise.  Thy 
footprints  crimsoned  with  Thy  blood 
will  I  adore."  He  turned  and  smiled 
on  me ;  and  oh  !  for  all  eternity  my 
heart  shall  treasure  up  that  smile.  His 
face  was  sad  and  pale.  His  eyes  were 
full  of  tears.  His  precious  lips  were 
trembling  as  He  seemed  to  say  :  "  I  am 
condemned  to  death.  Now  let  Me  look  on 
thee.  Art  thou  indeed  My  spouse  ?  Then 
pray  for  grace.  I  go  before  thee  with  My 
staff  and  rod.  The  clouds  shall  cover  thee 
in  gloom.  The  waters  cold  shall  swallow 
thee  with  Me.  The  mountain-tops  shall 
fall,  the  earth  shall  quake.  The  prince  of 
fear  shall  reign.  Yet  come,  My  loving 
child !  The  Bridegroom  leads  the  sorrow- 
i  ng  way.  The  Spirit  bids  the  bride  to  come." 


Meditation  Eighth. 


THE  WAY  TO  CALVARY. 


MEDITATION  EIGHTH. 


THE  WAY  TO  CALVABT. 


"  I  sleep,  and  my  heart  watcheth  :  the  voice  of  my  Beloved 
knocking:  Open  to  me,  my  sister,  my  love,  my  dove,  my  unde- 
filed  :  for  my  head  is  full  of  dew,  and  my  locks  of  the  drops  of 
the  night.1'— Canticles  v.  2. 

My  soul  was  sad.  I  heard  my  Master 
tell  of  sadness  unto  death,  when  in  the 
garden  He  endured  the  sharpness  of  His 
woe,  when  there  the  shades  of  sorrow 
covered  Him,  while  thus  the  heart  di- 
vine was  broken  with  the  grief.  I  only 
touched  the  border  of  the  cloud.  My 
feeble  sight  could  only  see  the  outline 
of  the  shadow  dense  and  drear.  The 
little  life  I  had  seemed  lost  in  Him,  and 
pangs  of  superhuman  pain  were  blind- 
ing every  sense.     Yet  there  in  all  the 

275 


276  GETHSEMAJSTL 

awful  night  my  Blessed  Love  was  nigh. 
And  I  was  watching  then  ;  and  if  my 
tears  were  flowing  fast,  my  weeping  was 
for  Him. 

But  now  the  fear  of  parting  comes. 
The  end  draws  near.  The  precious  Mas- 
ter of  my  soul  will  die  !  I  know  that 
He  must  die.  This  fearful  hour  has 
been  my  dread.  The  hour  has  come  ! 
The  altar  is  in  sight.  The  Victim  has- 
tens there.  The  hill  of  Calvary  frowns 
before  mine  eyes.  I  see  the  cross.  I  see 
the  sad  yet  willing  face  of  my  Beloved. 
He  goes  to  death  as  bridegroom  to  the 
bridal  halls.  He  bids  me  follow  in  His 
steps.  The  Spirit  bids  the  bride  to 
come.  How  can  I  go  and  see  Him  die, 
and  then  be  left  alone?  He  told  me 
that  the  earth  should  quake,  the  sun 
should  hide  his  face,  the  dead  in  ghost- 
ly shapes  arise.  Such  darkness  has  no 
gloom  for  me.  But  when  He  dies  in- 
deed, how  can  I  live?    How  can  I  bear 


GETHSEMANL  277 

the  loneliness  when  I  shall  kneel  be- 
neath the  body  of  my  sacred  dead,  when 
Calvary's  shades  shall  hide  the  light  of 
earth  and  heaven  ?  How  can  I  bear  this 
parting  from  my  Love  % 

And  yet  I  cannot  choose  but  go.  I 
cannot  leave  Him  while  He  lives,  and  if 
I  die  with  Him  my  grateful  soul  shall 
bless  the  hour.  It  is  not  death  I  fear, 
surely  not  a  death  with  Him.  I  only 
fear  I  cannot  live  until  He  dies.  The 
silver  cord  may  break  too  soon.  The 
cloud  may  blind  my  eyes  and  paralyze 
my  sense.  I  may  not  see  Him  die.  I 
may  not  catch  His  parting  glance.  He 
may'  not  bid  farewell  to  me,  or  give  me 
once  again  the  smile  I  love  so  well. 
Yet  must  I  go.  My  heart  is  weak.  My 
Kmbs  are  trembling  with  my  grief.  In- 
deed, the  waters  touch  my  aching  feet. 
I  need  His  staff  and  rod.  While  He 
will  bear  the  heavjr  cross,  He  still  can 
carry  me.    Jesus,  Master,  Love,  I  come  ! 


278  GETHSEMA1STI. 

Lead  Thou  me  on.     Put  out  Thine  hands 
divine,   and  I  am  strong. 

And  I  am  travelling  now  the  weary, 
sorrowing  road,  the  way  that  leads  to 
Calvary.  So  treading  in  my  Bride- 
groom's steps  I  journey  on;  falling,  ris- 
ing, fainting,  weeping,  I  am  moving  on. 
It  is  not  I.  The  self  I  knew  is  gone. 
I  only  know  one  life,  and  in  that  life 
I  see  and  hear  and  feel.  The  Spirit 
moves  my  helpless  hands  and  feet.  The 
Spirit  guides  my  eyes.  The  Blessed  Spi- 
rit teaches  me  the  riches  of  my  Love, 
unfolds  the  graces  of  my  Master  dear, 
and  shows  to  me  the  beauties  of  His 
dying  face,  the  depths  of  pity  infinite 
that  draws  me  to  His  bleeding  arms. 
O  mighty  Spirit,  eternal  in  Thy  reign  ! 
come  help  me  in  this  path  of  pain. 
Come  touch  my  eyes  that  they  may  see. 
Come  touch  my  Kps  that  they  may  speak. 

I  saw  my  Jesus  standing  in  the  court. 
The  sad  procession  stays  a  moment  there. 


GETHSEMAJNTI.  279 

Dread  silence  reigns  where  curse  and  jeer 
were  sounding  on  the  air.  They  bring 
the  heavy  cross — the  sacred  wood  for 
which  He  sighed,  the  blessed  tree  that 
bears  the  fruit  of  life.  Alas  !  its  awful 
weight  will  crush  His  wasted  frame.  It 
is  His  burden  dear  ;  the  sins  of  all  the 
world  are  resting  there.  With  rudeness 
vile,  with  cruel  haste,  they  lay  it  on  His 
shoulders  gashed  and  bleeding  from 
the  scourge.  He  staggers  helplessly ; 
He  trembles  fearfully.  He  can  hardly 
bear  the  weight.  His  blessed  face  turns 
icy  pale.  He  gasps  for  breath.  He  nearly 
falls.  He  almost  bends  unto  the  ground. 
The  edges  sharp  are  opening  wide  the 
seams  upon  His  back.  He  lifts  His 
weary  hands.  With  loving  smile  He 
holds  the  crushing  burden  as  He  tries 
to  walk.  The  blood  is  flowing  down.  It 
runs  upon  His  arms  and  hands  ;  it  falls 
upon  the  ground.  He  moves  with  pain. 
At    every  step    the  weight    seems    kill- 


280  GETHSEMANI. 

ing  Him.     His  face  is  like  the  face  of 
death. 

0  my  loving  Lord  beneath  this  bur- 
den dire,  how  can  I  comfort  Thee,  how 
share  the  heavy  sorrows  of  Thy  cross  ? 
I  saw  Him  fainting,  moving  slowly  on. 
How  can  He  walk  to  Calvary  ?  Snrely 
He  will  die  before  the  sacred  hill  be 
reached.  I  followed  in  His  steps.  I 
did  not  hear  the  rabble  cry.  The  sol- 
diers marched  along  with  spears  uplift- 
ed and  the  sound  of  arms.  I  did  not 
hear  their  words.  There  was  a  silence 
deep  within  my  soul.  I  heard  His 
sighs,  I  saw  Him  bending  'neath  the 
awful  load.  His  face  was  full  of  sweet- 
ness as  He  looked  to  heaven  or  turned 
to  me.  And  oh  !  the  sadness  of  His 
eyes  divine  was  more  than  flesh  could 
bear.  My  heart  was  begging  Him  to 
speak  one  wrord.  I  knew  my  sins  were 
bearing  on  His  shoulders  then.  I  knew 
that  I  was  crushing  down  my  only  Love, 


GETHSEMANT.  281 

that  He  was  taking  up  my  cross.  My 
lips  were  murmuring  words  of  prayer, 
as  sadness  unto  death  was  filling  all  my 
soul.  0  Master  dear !  I  see  my  sins 
upon  Thee  now.  The  weight  I  could 
not  bear  is  laid  on  Thee.  Oh  !  canst 
Thou  love  me  still  ?  I  have  not  only 
wounded  Thee,  but  here  upon  Thy  bleed- 
ing back  I  see  the  awful  load  of  all  my 
crimes,  of  my  untruth  to  Thee.  Am  I, 
Thy  bride,  to  grieve  and  hurt  the  Bride- 
groom so?  And  did  I  call  Thee  Love, 
and  thus  afflict  Thee  with  my  faithless, 
wayward  heart  ?  Alas  !  I  cannot  bear  to 
see  Thee  tremble  so  beneath  the  weight 
of  my  ingratitude  !  Tell  me,  Master 
dear,  oh !  canst  Thou  love  me  still  ? 

He  turned  and  looked  on  me  a  mo- 
ment then.  His  precious  face  seemed 
very  near  to  mine.  I  felt  the  breath 
which  struggling  came  as  He  essayed 
to  speak.  There  was  a  look  of  love, 
like  that    I  saw  in  Pilate's    hall  when 


282  GETHSEMANI. 

sorrowing  Peter  came.  I  was  so  drawn 
to  touch  Him  then  that  I  had  given 
worlds  to  kiss  IJis  wearied  feet.  I 
know  not  if  I  knelt,  for  I  was  moving 
slowly  on  with  Him,  almost  as  faint 
as  He,  and  straining  all  my  senses  to 
the  whisper  of  His  voice. 

"  O  my  precious  child !  dost  Thou 
ask  Me  if  I  love  Thee  now  ?  Is  not 
this  the  proof  of  love  ?  Dost  thou  not 
know  that  I  must  bear  thy  cross,  that 
I  must  teach  thee  how  to  walk  the 
weary  road,  that  I  must  lead  the  way 
where  spouses  of  My  choice  must  fol- 
low Me  ?  All  My  Loves  are  led  to 
Calvary.  There,  and  only  there,  the 
lights  of  earth  grow  dim  ;  there,  and 
only  tli ere,  I  rule  the  chastened  soul, 
and  make  the  bridal  hour  the  hour  of 
sacrifice.  Thy  sins  have  hurt  Me  where 
My  bursting  heart  is  bleeding  fast. 
They  open  wide  the  seams  of  scourge 
and  thong.     But  I  am  God,  and  when 


GETHSEMAJSTI.  283 

the  crushing  load  is  breaking  Me  I 
set  thee  free.  I  bear  thy  griefs,  and 
thou  art  Mine.  Thus  God  alone  can 
tell  the  riches  of  forgiving  love,  or  know 
how  dear  becomes  the  sinner  ransomed 
by  My  blood,  made  pure  by  grace,  and 
nourished  at  My  breast.  Oh !  let  thy 
love  renew  its  power  to  see  the  awful 
cost  of  thine  espousals  to  the  King  of 
saints,  the  King  that  lays  His  heavenly 
purple  down,  that  tracks  His  steps  in 
blood  beneath  the  cross,  to  celebrate 
in  death  the  nuptial  rite,  to  bind  the 
soul  forgiven  to  His  everlasting  arms, 
to  give  the  sweet  embrace  of  love 
divine.  Faint  not,  my  child.  I  suffer 
awful  pangs  for  thee  ;  I  love  thee  for 
the  pain  I  bear.  It  is  the  sealing  ^of  the 
eternal  bond.  Thou  art  born  to  Me  in 
agony.  Thou  comest  from  My  open 
side.  Thou  art  the  child  of  Calvary. 
Press  onward  to  thy  home." 
I    cannot    tell    how   near    my    Master 


284  GETHSEMAISTI. 

then  became  to  me.  His  arms,  which 
bore  the  cross,  seemed  twining  round 
my  breast.  I  thought  I  felt  the  beating 
of  His  heart  in  union  strange,  to  me 
before  unknown.  I  knew  He  loved  me 
then.  In  sorrow  far  too  deep  for 
mortal  tongue,  my  heart  was  glad  with 
joy  that  lifted  me  in  ecstasy  above 
the  scenes  of  time.  I  turned  my  tear- 
ful eyes  to  heaven.  I  felt  the  angels 
near.  I  tried  to  think  of  Father,  Son, 
and  Spirit  blest  on  their  eternal  seat 
of  light ;  and  clouds  of  golden  hue 
were  passing  like  the  vast  procession 
of  the  saints  and  massing  round  the 
throne.  I  thought  I  saw  my  Master 
there  arrayed  in  glorious  might.  The 
cross  was  there  all  glittering  as  the 
sun  at  noon.  The  hands  and  feet  were 
wounded,  too  ;  the  breast  was  open- 
ed wide.  Where  had  I  wandered, 
then  ?  Surely  this  is  not  the  weary 
road.     There  is  no    Calvary's  mountain 


GETHSEMANI.  285 

here.  Was  I  pressing  onward  to  my 
home? 

Was  I  selfish,  then,  to  wander  so  ?  I 
had  no  choice.  Some  hand  unseen 
was  guiding  me,  that  I  was  not  the 
master  of  my  will.  I  only  thought  of 
Him.  I  never  for  an  instant  lost  the 
sight  of  Jesus  bowed  beneath  the  cross, 
bending,  fainting,  weeping,  struggling 
on. 

So  suddenly  an  awful  faintness  seized 
my  heart.  The  light  above  was  gone. 
It  was  the  height  of  noon,  and  yet 
there  came  the  dimness  of  the  night. 
The  sharpness  of  a  pain  before  un- 
felt  awoke  me  to  my  sight.  My  bless- 
ed Lord  had  ceased  to  move.  His 
face  had  changed.  His  eyes  are  fixed. 
His  feet  are  paralyzed.  His  hands  have 
fallen  from  the  cross.  His  head  was 
drooping  on  His  breast.  Oh !  He  will 
fall  beneath  that  weight  and  die. 
"  Help,  angels,  help  !     O  Michael,  mighty 


286  GETHSEMANI. 

prince !  come  in  thy  strength.  Come, 
Gabriel,  in  thy  gentle  ministry.  Come, 
Raphael,  healer  of  the  weak.  Come, 
ye  powers  that  rule  the  spheres  !  The 
Son  of  God  will  fall  and  dash  His  feet 
against  the  stones.  O  my  Mother ! 
art  thou  coming  now  ?  My  Master 
told  me  thou  wouldst  come.  He  bade 
me  pray  to  thee  and  ask  to  put  my 
hands  in  thine.  0  glorious  Queen ! 
where  art  thou  now?  My  failing  eyes 
are  seeking  thee.  Come  to  take  thy 
Child  within  thine  arms  ere  He  shall 
die." 

Alas !  it  is  too  late.  My  Love  has 
fallen  as  if  dead.  Prostrate  on  the 
ground  He  lies.  The  heavy  cross  is 
crushing  Him.  He  cannot  move.  I  can 
scarcely  see  Him  breathe.  Oh  !  how  stiff 
and  cold  He  lies  !  His  beauteous  face 
is  whiter  than  the  snow.  His  glassy 
eyes  are  fixed.  There  is  no  motion ; 
but  the  tears  are  slowly  running   down, 


GETHSEMANI.  287 

and  drops  of  blood  are  trickling  from 
the  thorns  which  pierce  His  head  anew. 
uO  my  Jesus  !  let  me  come  and  touch 
Thee  now  with  all  the  tenderness  of 
love.  Thou  art  not  dead,  I  know,  for 
here  are  not  the  skulls,  and  this  is  not 
the  hill  of  sacrifice.  Our  parting  has 
not  come.  Thou  hast  fainted  with  the 
grievous  load,  but  Thou  wilt  rise  again. 
Let  me  help  Thee,  Master  dear.  I  am 
so  faint  myself  that  I  can  hardly  breathe, 
yet  I  could  give  the  little  strength  I 
have  to  Thee." 

I  never  prayed  as  I  prayed  then.  I 
had  no  life  but  prayer,  yet  had  I  poor- 
ly counted  all  the  cost.  When  I  was 
pressing  on,  and  holding  out  my  hands 
that  I  might  only  touch  the  wearied 
feet,  as  there  so  cold  they  lay  upon 
the  ground,  my  tottering  limbs  refused 
my  will,  and  I  fell  prostrate  by  my 
Master's  side.  At  last,  I  said,  the 
hour  has  come.    This  is  my  death,  and 


288  GETHSEMA.NI. 

all  is  over  now.  There  is  no  Calvary 
for  me.  I  have  no  strength.  Alas ! 
tiow  weak  I  am !  Oh  I  must  all  my 
hopes  be  buried  here  ?  There  is  no 
cross  upon  my  shoulders  now,  and  yet 
I  faint  and  die  ! 

How  long  endured  my  seeming  death 
I  do  not  know.  From  faintness  to  un- 
consciousness I  struggled  on,  and  when 
my  senses  woke  my  ears  were  startled 
by  the  sounds  I  heard  in  Pilate's  court. 
There  were  curses  loud.  There  were 
blows.  They  were  beating  as  before  my 
precious  Love.  They  were  bidding  Him 
to  rise  with  oaths  profane.  Where 
was  I,  then  ?  I  thought  the  trial  scene 
was  passed.  I  thought  the  soldiers  led 
Him  down  the  hill.  I  surely  saw  the 
cross  upon  His  bleeding  shoulders  as 
He  fell. 

Awake,  my  soul !  awake  to  see  and 
hear.  Bid  every  sense  arouse.  The 
Mother  of  the  King  is  coming  now  in 


GETHSEMAKI.  289 

all  lier  grace  to  aid  your  feebleness. 
The  Queen  of  Sorrows  rules  on  Calvary. 
You  could  not  move  without  her  help. 
No  soul  can  watch  upon  the  mountain 
drear,  unless  she  hide  him  in  her  man- 
tle pure,  and  hold  his  hands  amid  the 
phantoms  of  the  grave  where  Jesus 
lies. 

There  came  a  gentle  ray  upon  my 
utter  darkness  then,  and  my  uncon- 
sciousness was  passing  like  the  sha- 
dows at  the  dawn.  There  came  a  peace 
within  my  soul,  and  scales  were  falling 
from  my  eyes.  I  knew  the  source  of 
all  this  blessed  light.  I  saw  the  beau- 
teous form  of  her  I  love  with  all  my 
heart  for  Jesus'  sake.  She  is  my  Mo- 
ther dear.  I  owe  my  life  to  her.  She 
did  put  her  hand  upon  my  darkened 
eyes,  did  win  me  by  her  gentleness,  did 
lead  me  to  her  Child,  and  teach  me 
how  to  love  my  God.  O  Mother  of  my 
soul !   thou  art  coming  now  in  this  my 


290  GETHSEMANI. 

dire  distress.  I  will  take  thee  to  my 
prostrate  Lord.  See,  here  He  lies  as 
faint  and  weak  as  death,  and  yet  I 
know  He  is  not  dead.  Oh !  come,  my 
Mother,  with  thy  angels  bright.  Bring 
Gabriel  ever  at  thy  side.  We  will 
draw  near  my  dying  Love,  and  if  thy 
precious  hands  shall  touch  Him  He 
will  rise.  The  priceless  days  of  Beth- 
lehem and  Nazareth  come  back  to 
Him  beneath  His  cross.  Thy  loving 
arms  shall  once  again  assuage  His  tears 
and  fold  Him  to  thy  breast.  I  ran 
with  eager  haste,  with  all  the  confi- 
dence of  Mary's  child.  But  oh!  how 
changed  that  dear  and  gentle  face  ! 
She  came  upon  the  scene  with  all  the 
grandeur  of  a  queen.  The  Magdalen 
was  weeping  at  her  side,  and  John  was 
guiding  her  with  loving  words.  I  could 
not  hear  his  voice.  He  trembled  as  he 
tried  to  hold  her  up,  while  his  pure 
eyes   were  fall    of    tears.       The    Virgin 


GETHSEMAIVTI.  291 

stood  as  if  the  clouds  were  rolling 
'neath  her  feet,  as  if  she  stood  on  space, 
with  air  of  majesty  to  reign.  She  mov- 
ed with  fixed  and  eager  gaze.  In  every 
line  and  feature  sorrow  spoke,  the  sor- 
row which  is  unto  death.  The  glowing 
beauty  of  the  skies  was  covered  with  a 
pall.  The  eyes  that  seemed  like  mir- 
rors of  the  heavenly  light  were  red 
with  tears,  and  opened  wide  as  if  to 
see  some  horrid,  crushing  sight.  Her 
hands  so  white  and  fair  were  folded  on 
her  breast,  as  if  to  hold  the  heart  that 
ached  and  struggled  with  her  grief. 
Oh  !  cried  I  in  utter  woe,  what  can  I 
do  ?  How  can  I  bear  the  crucifixion  of 
my  Lord,  and  of  His  Mother  too  ? 
Then,  ever  gentle  as  the  heart  from 
which  she  draws  her  grace,  she  looked 
at  me  and  motioned  me  to  come.  She 
seemed  to  say:  "My  chosen  child,  the 
lover  of  my  Jesus  dear,  come  here  to 
me.    I  see  the  ring  upon  thy  hand.     I 


292  GETHSEMAISTI. 

see  the  marks  upon  thy  brow.  Art 
thou  the  spouse  of  iny  Beloved,  who 
here  has  called  thee  to  the  nuptial  rite  ? 
Dost  thou  love  Him  with  all  thy  soul  1 
Is  He  in  truth  thy  Bridegroom  pure  ? 
Then  come  and  take  my  hand.  My 
Son  has  told  me  of  thy  name.  He 
bade  me  lead  thee  here  where  flesh 
must  fail.  .  Thou  must  weep  with  me. 
I  am  a  victim  at  this  altar,  too,  but  I 
will  hold  thee  up  within  the  awful 
night.  And  thou  shalt  keep  with  me 
the  vigil  drear,  the  fearful  watch  on 
Calvary.  Come  near  me,  child.  I  love 
thee  with  a  mother's  tenderness.  Thy 
griefs  are  mine,  and  we  are  one,  for  Je- 
sus is  our  all.  But  oh  1  the  sword  is 
piercing  now  my  very  soul.  Pray,  pray 
with  all  your  strength,  and  leave  me 
not  a  moment  here.  Together  wre  shall 
go  this  road  of  sorrows  that  shall  break 
the  heart  of  God  and  mine.  When  my 
hand    grows    cold,    then    hold    it    fast. 


GETHSEMA1NT.  293 

When  I  tremble  fearfully,  as  if  to  die, 
then  be  thou  brave  and  show  thy  love. 
See  here,  my  Jesus  calls !  He  rises 
from  the  ground,  so  pale,  so  weak.  He 
looks  at  me  through  tears  with  love  I 
know  full  well.  It  is  my  God  whom  I 
adore.  It  is  my  Child,  my  very  flesh 
and  blood.  I  must  go  to  Him  ;  come 
thou  with  me." 

I  turned  to  follow  her,  and  then  in- 
deed my  constancy  was  tried.  My  Mas- 
ter, risen  from  His  swoon  beneath  the 
cross,  was  seeking  her  with  eyes  that 
spoke  a  tenderness  no  mortal  tongue 
can  tell.  I  never  saw  Him  look  as  then. 
His  face  was  paler  than  the  dead.  His 
hands  so  weak  were  feeling  for  the 
cross.  It  seemed  as  if  His  feet  were 
swollen  and  His  limbs  were  paralyzed. 
He  staggered  as  He  stood,  and  as  the 
bleeding  shoulders  bent  to  take  again 
the  cruel  load.  The  blood  was  trick- 
ling   down  His  arms    and    hands,    and 


294  GETHSEMAEX 

running  from  the  thorny  crown.  The 
royal  brow  was  marked  with  many 
wounds.  The  hair  was  clotted  with  the 
mire  and  blood ,  while  spittle  still  defil- 
ed the  beauty  of  His  face.  Then  as 
one  dead,  and  yet  the  Prince  of  life,  He 
stood,  as  if  He  held  the  angel  back  un- 
til His  hour  should  come. 

The  piteous  look  He  gave  was  more 
than  I  could  bear.  I  hid  mine  eyes  be- 
neath the  mantle  of  my  Queen,  and  sob- 
bed with  her.  Her  precious  hand  grew 
cold  indeed.  I  held  it  fast,  but  mine 
was  like  the  ice,  and  yet  I  clasped  with 
all  my  strength  the  fingers  dear  that  so 
entwined  themselves  in  mine.  She  trem- 
bled like  the  flowers  that  break  before 
the  storm  and  scatter  to  the  winds  of 
heaven.  Convulsions  like  the  agonies  of 
death  were  shaking  every  limb,  while 
sighs  were  coming  from  her  panting 
breast,  and  tears  ■  were  flowing  like  the 
rain.       Surely,    Mother    dear,    I    cried. 


GETHSEMANI.  295 

your  hour  has  come.  You  cannot  live 
to  see  this  sight.  Where,  then,  shall 
hide  your  helpless  child?  O  blessed 
Queen !  I  cannot  let  thee  die.  We 
must  wait  until  He  dies.  He  cannot  go 
alone  to  Calvary.  You  must  lead  me 
there,  and  teach  me  how  to  kneel  be- 
neath the  cross. 

She  sprang  from  me  as  if  for  life. 
Oh  !  let  me  go,  she  cried.  This  is  my 
place.  Oh  !  let  me  touch  my  Son  once 
more.  I  must  soothe  His  pain  with 
my  caress.  My  hands  shall  ease  the  an- 
guish He  endures,  and  gently  touch  the 
gaping  wounds  of  scourge  and  thorn 
and  cross.  My  kiss  shall  wipe  the 
tears  away,  and  I  will  take  the  spittle 
and  the  mire.  It  will  give  Him 
strength  to  feel  the  pressure  of  my 
lips.  He  is  my  own,  my  babe  of  Beth- 
lehem. This  flowing  blood  is  mine. 
These  eyes  are  mine.  These  swollen 
lips  are  mine.     I  am  a  mother  now,  and 


296  GETHSEMANI. 

I  will  go  to  Him.  No  spear  nor  sword 
shall  keep  me  from  my  Child.  I  care 
not  for  the  curse  or  oath.  I  care  not 
for  their  cruel  violence  to  me.  My  mo- 
ther's heart  is  bleeding  now.  There  is 
no  creature  love  like  mine. 

My  dearest  Mother  ran  from  me,  but 
all  in  vain.  I  saw  my  Jesus  lift  His 
tearful  face,  and  all  the  love  of  heaven 
was  beaming  in  His  swollen  eyes.  This 
is  the  glance  which  makes  the  bliss  of 
saints.  It  spoke  to  her  who  knew  its 
meaning  well ;  and  she,  who  treasured 
every  change  upon  the  face  divine,  saw 
how  the  heart  of  God  was  hers  by  ties 
before  unknown.  And  this  was  more 
than  all  the  kisses  of  His  mouth.  It 
told  of  deeper  love  than  all  the  child- 
hood's happy  hours.  Though  held  by 
rude  and  ruffian  hands,  yet  was  she 
nearer  to  her  Child  than  when  He  nes- 
tled in  her  fond  embrace. 

Oh!   how  I  loved  my  Master  then,  as 


GETHSEMAISTI.  297 

thus  I  saw  His  heart  revealed  and  saw- 
in  that  exchange  of  tenderness  the  Mo- 
ther and  the  Son. 

She  feasted  on  that  glance.  She  read 
its  lesson  well,  and  then,  with  hands 
outstretched,  she  sprang  to  hold  Him 
to  her  breast.  Her  lips  were  moving 
to  the  words,  "My  Son,  my  God,  Thy 
loving  Mother  comes."  And  then  I 
saw  the  soldiers  turn  their  spears  and 
push  her  back.  I  saw  the  crowd  rush 
in  with  rudeness  coarse.  She  seemed 
in  agony  that  robs  the  sense  of  life. 
She  neither  heard  nor  saw.  I  know  not 
if  she  felt.  For  like  a  corpse  she  fell 
upon  the  ground,  while  there  the  furi- 
ous rabble  closed  around,  and  with  an 
oath  they  forced  my  Jesus  on. 

They  beat  Him  with  their  whips  as 
then  He  struggled  to  obey.  He  saw 
His  Mother  fall,  and  bent  beneath  the 
cross  as  if  some  awful  pang  was  pierc- 
ing Him  anew.     I  never  saw  Him  look 


298  -  GETHSEMAKI. 

so  sad,  not  even  in  the  garden's  shade 
when,  holding  with  His  hands  His  heart, 
He  wept  like  one  bereft  of  all.  He 
looked  upon  the  fallen  form  of  her  He 
held  so  dear,  and  turned  His  face  away, 
while  sobs  seemed  stifling  Him  and 
tears  were  flowing  like  the  rain.  For 
once  He  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven  ; 
then,  looking  forward  to  the  hill  of  Cal- 
vary, He  staggered  on. 

I  knelt  beside  my  blessed  Mother's 
side,  and  wept  and  prayed.  Oh !  how 
beautiful  she  seemed  in  her  sad  death. 
I  kissed  her  cold  and  helpless  hands. 
I  called  her  by  her  dearest  name.  I 
begged  the  spirits  of  the  light  to  come. 
I  asked  for  Raphael's  healing  power. 
I  prayed  that  Gabriel's  soothing  hands 
might  touch  her  prostrate  form ;  for 
well  I  knew  that  she  must  rise,  that 
she  must  stand  on  Golgotha  and  there 
teach  me  to  watch,  and  there  receive 
the  dying  glances  of  her  Child. 


GETHSEMANI.  299 

The  crowd  passed  on  and  we  were 
left  alone.  Some  gentle  air  of  paradise 
like  life  divine  seemed  coming  then.  I 
felt  the  presence  of  the  angels  there, 
and  bowed  my  head  in  praise.  She 
moved  at  last.  The  sighs  came  pour- 
ing from  her  breast.  She  loosed  her 
hands  from  mine  and  laid  them  on  her 
heart.  She  moved  her  lips  in  prayer. 
I  heard  her  ask  for  strength.  "O 
Jesus  dear,  my  Child!  Thy  Mother's 
heart  is  pierced  indeed.  Many  are  the 
shadows  I  have  seen ;  Thy  chalice  drear 
has  been  my  portion,  too,  but  now  the 
end  is  near.  The  cross  shall  hold  us 
both.  Thy  weary  way  is  mine.  Thy 
nails  shall  pierce  my  hands  and  feet. 
The  spear  that  touches  Thee  shall  find 
its  home  within  my  breast.  I  tell  it 
not  to  angels  drooping  at  my  side.  The 
Cherubim  can  wonder  at  my  woe,  but 
Thou  alone,  my  God,  canst  read  my 
agony.      For  far  above  all  finite  powers 


300  GETHSEMANI. 

my  grief  is  hidden  in  the  love  I  have 
for  Thee,  the  love  the  seraph's  bright 
intelligence  may  praise,  the  love  which 
no  created  intellect  may  know.  O 
Jesus  mine  !  as  we  were  ever  one,  so 
now  the  deeper  bond  shall  bind  ns  fast 
for  all  eternity.  The  cross  shall  be  our 
tie,  the  wounds  within  Thy  precious 
hands  and  feet  and  opened  breast,  the 
seals  of  union  strange,  before  impossi- 
ble. The  drops  of  blood  that  fall  upon 
Thy  Mother  now  shall  lift  her  up  be- 
yond the  sea  of  glass.  I  answer  to 
Thy  grace,  my  Child.  I  am  coming 
now  !  I  will  not  fall  again.  The  spear 
already  in  my  heart  shall  there  abide. 
Forgive  my  tears,  forget  my  sighs. 
The  sorrowing  Mother  comes  to  take 
her  place.  She  will  be  with  Thee  unto 
the  last.  Her  truth  shall  be  Thy  rest 
when  all  things  fail.  The  incense  of 
her  heart  shall  rise  to  Thee  when 
angels'   harps  are  mute.    Her  love  shall 


GETHSEMAKI.  301 

linger  on  Thy  passing  breath  and  speed 
Thy  spirit  to  its  home  above.  Her 
hands  shall  yet  embrace  her  Child  in 
death,  and  leave  Him  in  the  silent 
tomb.  O  Love  divine  !  assist  me  now ; 
the  Queen  of  Martyrs  comes." 

So  when  my  precious  Mother  spoke 
these  words  there  came  a  calm  upon 
her  agonizing  face.  She  raised  her 
head,  while  light  unearthly  shone  upon 
her  features  pale.  Her  eyes,  so  like 
her  Child's,  were  looking  straight  to 
heaven,  as  if  this  earth  with  all  its 
scenes  had  passed  away.  She  rose,  but 
not  alone.  I  knew  the  angels  of  her 
train  were  at  her  side.  In  worship 
high,  in  reverential  fear,  I  bowed  and 
blessed  the  spirits  of  the  heavenly  court 
who  came  at  her  command.  "O  Mary, 
Mother  blest !  the  seraphs  come  to  greet 
thee  in  fhy  passion's  hour.  Their  arms 
shall  hold  thee  up  ;  their  wings  of  light 
sustain   the  Mother  of  their  God.     Yet 


302  GETHSEMAJSTL 

canst  thou  look  on  me  again  so  feebly 
kneeling  here,  thou  Queen  of  all  the 
hosts  above  ?  While  I  am  here,  so  little 
and  so  low,  the  angels  move  obedient 
to  thy  will.  Oh!  may  I  touch  thy 
hand  again  and  tell  thee  of  my  love  i 
And  will  the  glorious  Queen  of  Heaven 
now  guide  my  steps,  and  lead  me  on, 
and  teach  me  how  to  keep  my  vigil 
drear  among  the  skulls,  in  nature's  dire 
eclipse,  beneath  the  cross?" 

I  turned  my  trembling  face.  The 
Virgin  stood  as  on  a  cloud  which 
angels  held  beneath  her  feet.  She  look- 
ed at  me  and  smiled  through  tears.  It 
seemed  as  if  my  Jesus  smiled,  so  close- 
ly did  her  face  resemble  His.  All  His 
beauty,  all  His  gentleness,  and  all  His 
grace  were  in  that  smile.  She  gave  her 
precious  hand  to  me.  She  clasped  my 
hand  in  hers.  "My  child,"  she  said, 
"how  little  you  can  know  the  heart  of 
your  Beloved  in  all  its   wealth  of  ten- 


GETHSEMANI.  803 

derness !  You  cannot  even  know  liow 
dear  to  me  are  souls  espoused  by  Him, 
or  liow  the  torrent  of  His  love  overflows 
witliin  my  breast.  I  cherish,  you  be- 
cause you  are  His  spouse,  because  you 
wear  His  nature  too.  Your  features, 
too,  redeemed  and  washed  in  blood,  are 
like  to  His.  The  seraph's  nature  He 
did  not  espouse.  Below  the  ranks  of 
spirits  blest  He  stooped  to  be  my  Son, 
to  die  and  live  for  you.  I  see  His 
marks  upon  your  brow.  I  see  in  you 
my  own,  my  Jesus  as  He  lives  in  you. 
Come,  then,  with  me.  My  broken  heart 
shall  be  your  guide.  The  Victim  of  the 
cross  is  moving  on,  and  Calvary's  hill 
is  frowning  at  us  there.  The  hour  of 
crucifixion  comes.  The  knell  of  death 
is  sounding  in  my  ears." 

And  then  the  cloud  that  seemed  to 
rest  beneath  her  feet  moved  slowly 
down  the  steep  descent.  I  held  her 
trembling   hand  and  hid  myself  within 


304  GETHSEMANI. 

lier  mantle's  folds.  The  blessed  John 
was  walking  at  her  side  as  if  with 
painful  steps,  and  Magdalen  transfixed 
with  fear,  as  if  the  fountains  of  her 
blood  were  frozen  in  her  breast.  Then, 
when  we  reached  the  foot  of  the 
descent  and  saw  the  path  that  climbs 
to  Calvary,  the  mob  had  stopped  its 
speed.  The  soldiers  seemed  alarmed. 
Their  spears  were  held  at  rest.  And 
they  were  calling  loud  with  oaths  for 
help.  My  precious  Love  had  fallen 
once  again  beneath  the  cross.  I  could 
not  see  His  form  nor  face.  I  did  not 
dare  to  look  at  Mary  then,  she  trembled 
so.  I  pressed  her  icy  hand  and  tried 
to  speak  in  signs  my  truest  sympatic 
My  own  poor  heart  had  broken  long- 
ago,  but  what  was  grief  like  mine  to 
hers?  I  tried  to  part  the  Mother's 
mantle  folds,  that  I  might  see.  Oh ! 
will  my  Blessed  One  arise  again  ?  If 
He    hath     fainted     now,     how    can    the 


GETIISEMAJNTI.  305 

height  of  Golgotha  be  reached  ?  The 
shadow  of  the  awful  hill  is  here.  This 
cannot  be  His  dying  bed! 

And  then  I  prayed  for  grace.  My 
Mother's  life  seemed  passing  into  mine. 
Her  all-availing  lips  were  moving  with 
my  words.  The  crowd  was  pressing  up 
the  hill.  The  spears  were  mounting  the 
ascent.  And  there  before  me  stood  an- 
other with  my  Master's  cross.  He  was 
wrestling  with  the  heavy  load,  and, 
though  the  blood  was  rushing  to  his  face, 
his  features  seemed  suffused  with  joy. 
How  strange  it  was  to  see  that  cross  upon 
another  laid,  that  blessed  wood  already 
moistened  with  the  saving  blood !  O 
happy  lot  to  bear  the  burden  for  my 
Love,  to  stand  an  instant  in  His  place  ! 
And  I  was  weak  enough  to  wish  that  I 
had  been  this  chosen  soul,  that  I  had 
been  so  blest  to  soothe  my  Master's 
weary  way,  and  feel  upon  my  shoul- 
ders, too,  a  portion  of  His  cross.     It  was 


306  GETHSEMANI. 

my  foolish  love  that  counted  not  the 
cost,  nor  knew  how  little  is  my  strength 
to  suffer  or  to  die. 

And  now  before  me  stands  the  hill 
of  Calvary.  The  soldiers  lead  the  way. 
The  happy  Simon  struggles  with  his 
load.  His  strength  is  failing  as  he 
mounts  the  steep  ascent,  and  yet  the 
burden  grows  more  dear  at  every  step. 
My  Blessed  Master  walks  with  pain, 
as  if  His  limbs  were  dislocated  by  the 
fall.  I  tried  in  vain  to  see  His  face. 
His  head  was  bowed  upon  His  breast. 
His  breathing  came  with  sighs.  The 
road,  was  rough,  the  stones  were  sharp. 
His  feet  were  bare  and  bleeding,  as  if 
bruised  with  many  wounds.  His  hands 
were  bound.  We  passed  the  gate  of 
judgment  then.  The  soldiers'  spears 
were  forcing  back  the  crowd.  Beyond 
the  line  of  staves  and  swords  I  saw  a 
little  company  of  friends.  The  matrons 
of    Judea  and    maidens   fair  had    come 


GETHSEMAISTI.  307 

to  weep  with  plaintive  tears.  They 
saw  the  hands  in  fetters  vile  that 
blessed  their  homes,  that  healed  their 
sick.  The  face  that  smiled  upon  their 
sorrowing  hearts  was  pale  with  agon* 
izing  pain.  The  thorny  crown  had 
pierced  the  bone,  and  blood  with  water 
ran  from  every  point,  while  tears  were 
coursing  down,  and  mire  and  spittle 
filled  the  swollen  mouth.  He  turned 
His  head.  His  lips  were  trembling  so 
that  He  could  hardly  speak.  They 
moved  convulsively  in  prayer.  I 
thought  I  heard  Him  call  His  Mother's 
name  in  faintest  tones.  He  surely 
tried  to  see  her  face.  I  thought  He 
asked  that  she  might  touch  Him  then, 
that  her  dear  hands  might  rest  upon 
His  aching  brow  or  wipe  away  the 
clotted  blood,  the  spittle  and  the  mire. 
The  hour  of  death  was  near.  Might 
not  the  Mother  once  again  prepare  her 
Child  for  sleep  %    Before  the  nails   were 


308  GETHSEMANT. 

driven,  before  the  awful  wounds  wTere 
made,  might  not  her  touch  compose 
the  limbs  and  features  of  her  only  Son  % 
Oh  !  how  she  trembled  then  !  Her  hand 
was  colder  than  the  grave.  I  did  not 
dare  to  look  upon  her  tearful  face.  I 
know  not  how  she  quickened  then  her 
faltering  steps,  as  we  rushed  on  unmind- 
ful of  the  angry  crowd,  unmindful  of 
the  oaths  that  gave  response  to  every 
sigh  or  tear.  So  we  had  nearly  reached 
the  summit  of  the  mount  where  skulls 
were  strewn  around,  where  bones  in 
nauseous  decay  polluted  all  the  air. 
It  seemed  the  opening  of  a  charnel- 
house  with  all  the  sickening  odor  of 
corrupting  flesh.  This  was  the  dying 
bed  of  Mary's  Child,  the  Word  of  God! 
The  Blessed  Mother  seemed  so  faint 
that  even  I  was  overwhelmed  with  fear 
that  she  would  die!  She  fell  upon  her 
knees  and  lifted  up  her  eyes  to  heaven. 
It  seemed  the  bonds  of  flesh  were  break- 


GETHSEMANI.  309 

iug  then ;  that  she  had  knelt  among 
the  skulls  to  yield  her  agonizing  soul 
to  God.  I  never  heard  such  sighs  ;  I 
never  saw  such  tears.  "  O  Mother 
dear  !  "  I  cried,  u  oh  !  leave  me  not !  The 
love  of  innocence  is  here.  The  love  of 
penitence  is  at  thy  side.  The  end  is 
close  at  hand.  I  cannot  here  abide 
without  thy  strength.  I  cannot  see 
Him  die  alone.  Thou  art  kneeling  now% 
as  pale  as  death.  I  would  that  I  could 
comfort  thee  in  this  thy  martyrdom. 
But  I  am  very  weak.  I  can  only  give 
thee  love,  the  heart  that  breaks  with 
thine.  Oh  !  let  me  help  thee  up  and  we 
will  see  our  Jesus  yet ;  and  once  again 
thine  eyes  shall  feast  on  His.  Perhaps 
the  cruel  mob  will  give  thee  place,  will 
grant  a  mother's  right,  and  thou  shalt 
touch  His  hands  and  feet,  and  with  thy 
lips  shalt  kiss  Him  ere  He  dies.  O 
thou  dearest,  holiest  of  the  race  of  man, 
thou  virgins'  Queen,  the  Mistress  of  the 


310  GETHSEMAISTI. 

skies !  who  can  dispute  tliy  sway  ?  The 
spears  must  fall  at  thy  command,  and 
thou  shalt  rule  on  Golgotha.  Oh  !  let  us 
come ;  I  know  the  Master  calls.  I  feel 
the  beating  of  His  heart  in  thine.  Cour- 
age, Mother  dear  !  for  we  shall  see  Him 
soon." 

She  looked  at  me  with  terror  in  her 
face,  and  spoke  with  faint  and  trembling 
words  :  ' '  You  cannot  see,  my  child. 
Our  Blessed  Love  has  fallen  once  again, 
and  when  I  knelt  he  fell.  Listen  to  the 
whips  wherewith  they  beat  Him  now. 
Oh  !  hear  the  curses  that  resound  !  They 
call  Him  fallen  King.  They  bid  Him 
rise  and  wear  His  crown.  And  T  must 
kneel  and  pray.  I  cannot  rise  until 
they  lift  Him  up.  See,  here  the  holy 
woman  conies  to  me.  She  beareth  here 
the  awful  picture  of  my  Child.  The 
Mother  could  not  touch  the  sorrowing 
face,  but  she  receiveth  now  the  offering 
of  His  love.    And  He  who  is  so  dear  to 


GETHSEMAHI.  311 

me  ha tli  sent  by  her  this  image  of  my 
dying  Son.  Oh  !  let  as  look  upon  that 
face,  so  bruised  and  torn.  See  here 
the  gashes  of  the  thorns,  the  marks  of 
clotted  blood,  the  courses  of  the  tears. 
Behold  the  anguish  of  that  brow,  the 
lacerated    cheeks,    the    swollen    mouth. 

0  my  Blessed  Child !  I  take  Thy  gift, 
and  I  will  teach  Thy  spouses  dear  to 
keep  the  watches  of  their  love,  to  dwell 
with  me  upon  the  treasure  of  Thy 
wounds.  O  precious  face !  I  know  it 
well !     1  know  its  every  line.     Full  well 

1  read  the  features  of  my  darling  Son. 
Oh  !  who  but  God  can  see  the  pain,  the 
anguish  written  there?  Come  kneel 
with  me  and  here  adore  the  precious 
blood.  Before  this  agonizing  face  let 
innocence  its  incense  bring,  let  sinners' 
tears  but  freely  flow.  The  beauty  un- 
created and  the  light  of  heaven  are  hid- 
den here.  The  smile  of  pardon  is  the 
pang   of   pain ;    the    gifts    of   grace  are 


312  GETHSEMANI. 

bruises  here.  Oh  !  let  us  read  that  face 
a  moment  now  before  we  kneel  around 
the  cross,  before  we  strain  our  fainting 
eyes  to  catch  its  dying  glance.  I  have 
not  here  a  mother's  right.  I  cannot 
touch  my  darling  Child  until  He  dies, 
until  they  lay  the  cold  and  mangled 
body  in  my  arms,  and  Bethlehem's  min- 
istries return  beneath  the  shadow  of 
the  cross.  Yet  there  I  shall  be  once 
myself  again,  shall  take  my  Love  unto 
my  breast,  shall  all  the  ghastly  wounds 
adore,  shall  kiss  the  dearest  lips  with 
all  the  ardor  of  a  mother's  heart.  And 
even  now  I  seem  to  feel  that  touch,  and 
even  now  before  me  lies  the  garden  of 
His  grave.  See  here,  my  child,  He  rises 
from  His  fall.  The  cross  again  is  on 
His  shoulders  laid.  He  mounts  the 
summit  of  the  hill.  The  weary  road  is 
ended  now.  Hear  you  not  the  fearful 
sound  that  cometh  from  the  caverns  of 
the  deep?      Feel   you  not  the  quaking 


GETHSEMAKI.  313 

of  the  earth  as  if  with  living  horror 
moved?  And  see  you  not  the  angry 
clouds  that  are  the  curtains  of  the  sky  ? 
See,  nature  mourns  the  dying  of  its 
Prince.  See  the  awful  pall  that  covers 
all  created  things. 

"Oh!  let  us  come.  The  hour  is  nigh. 
Some  power  unseen  is  bearing  me  be- 
yond my  strength.  I  see  no  angels 
here,  and  yet  I  feel  their  might.  They 
hold  me  up.  They  stretch  their  wings 
beneath  my  feet.  The  wound  within 
my  heart  is  open  now  and  bleeding 
fast.  The  Mother's  blood  is  calling  to 
the  Son's.  Oh !  let  us  hasten  for  the 
end.  Faint  not,  my  trembling  child ; 
these  awful  hours  will  try  your  faith 
and  love.  Beneath  my  mantle  hide ; 
hold  fast  my  hand  and  follow  me." 

I  lifted  up  my  eyes,  so  red  with  tears, 
to  see  if  I  could  catch  my  Mother's 
glance  as  thus  she  bade  me  come. 
The  strangest  beauty  crowned  her  brow, 


314  GKETHSEMANI. 

and  yet  it  was  unlike  the  glory  of  the 
past.  It  seemed  the  beauty  of  a  soul 
that  sinks  to  death  in  majesty  divine. 
It  was  a  dying  face,  and  yet  the  image 
of  celestial  life.  My  hand  was  cold  as 
hers,  and  as  I  clasped  her  fingers  dear 
I  felt  the  earthly  life  was  leaving  me ; 
and  yet  a  newer,  better  vigor  came 
with  every  breath.  I  remember  naught 
but  this,  as  together  we  came  near  the 
summit  of  the  hill,  and  found  our  way 
among  the  stones  and  skulls  of  Gol- 
gotha. I  was  lifting  up  my  heart  to 
heaven.  I  was  looking  for  my  Love. 
The  precious  name  was  on  my  lips.  I 
begged  that  I  might  see  Him  yet  before 
His  death,  to  tell  Him  of  my  truth, 
that  I  had  kept  my  word,  that  I  was 
watching  to  the  last.  He  seemed  so 
near  me  then,  although  I  saw  Him  not. 
O  Mother  dear !  I  cried,  how  gladly 
would  I  die,  if  I  might  hold  thy  pre- 
cious hand  ;  if  He,  my  All,  might  be  so 


GETHSEMA1STI.  315 

near !  The  sweetness  of  His  heart  is 
killing  me.  I  hear  the  voice  that  open- 
eth  heaven.  He  calleth  me  with  tender- 
est  names.  He  saith  to  me:  "My 
sister  and  My  love,  My  dove,  My  unde- 
tiled,  open  all  thine  heart.  My  head  is 
full  of  dew,  is  aching  for  thy  breast. 
The  drops  of  blood  have  crimsoned  all 
My  hair.  See  how  I  lie  upon  the  cross, 
outstretched  upon  the  ground.  I  bear 
the  blessed  wood  no  more.  The  tree 
of  life,  it  beareth  Me.  My  way  of  sor- 
rows past,  the  altar  takes  the  sacrifice. 
Oh  !  listen  now.  They  bring  Me  vinegar 
and  gall.  I  see  the  nails  ;  with  My 
own  will  stretch  out  My  hands  and 
place  My  feet.  The  Lamb  of  God  is 
ready  now." 

I  turned  to  speak.  "  Dearest  Mother 
of  my  Lord,  oh  !  hast  thou  heard  these 
sweetest  words  ?  He  never  spoke  to  me 
like  this  before.  He  draws  me  so  that 
I  can  hardly  live.     Oh  !  I  must  go  and 


316  GETHSEMATTI. 

fall  beside  Him  as  He  lies,  and  I  must 
tell  Him  of  my  love  and  kiss  His  feet 
again.  Oh !  who  can  hold  me  here  '? 
Oh  !  who  can  tear  me  from  His  side  ? 
Oh !  let  me  go  and  die  with  Him.  I 
do  not  love  thee  less — indeed,  I  love 
thee  more  ;  but  He  is  All  to  me." 

"My  child,"  I  heard  her  say,  "I 
bless  thee  for  thy  heart,  which  here 
awakes  in  life  that  cometh  from  the 
cross.  How  gladly  would  I  go  and  die 
with  Him,  and  lead  thee  to  the  altar 
now  !  The  death  within  His  bleeding 
arms  is  paradise  indeed.  When  He  is 
gone  how  shall  the  Mother  live,  and 
what  is  earth  to  her  who  weeps  a  Child 
divine  ?  And  yet  I  have  no  will  but 
His.  I  take  my  chalice,,  too.  My  heart 
is  pierced  with  His.  My  hands  and 
feet  are  nailed.  I  lie  beside  Him  on  the 
cruel  wood. 

"See  the  ruffians  crowd  around.  See 
the   bristling  spears.     The  fearful  work 


GETHSEMANI.  317 

is  going  on.  No  friend  can  pass.  Oh  ! 
listen  to  the  awful  sound.  Above  the 
jeer,  above  the  laugh,  the  hammers 
strike  upon  my  breast.  My  fainting 
nerves  are  yielding  to  the  spikes  that 
pierce  them  through.  O  Jesus  mine  1 
how  can  Thy  Mother  bear  this  pang  ? 
I  hear  Thy  sighs  ;  I  feel  the  tremor  of 
Thy  frame.  The  faintness  that  oppress- 
eth  Thee  is  killing  me.  Oh !  let  me 
fall  upon  my  face  while  Thou  art  lying 
there.  The  Mother's  sobs  ascend  with 
Thine.  The  Mother's  heart  is  crucified 
at  last." 

Prostrate  on  the  ground  I  saw  my 
glorious  Queen.  Her  groans  awoke  me 
from  my  foolish,  selfish  dream.  "  What 
can  I  do  for  thee,  my  Mother  dear  ?  I 
did  not  mean  to  leave  thee  in  thy  woe. 
I  only  asked  that  thou  wouldst  guide 
me  to  my  Jesus'  feet."  And  then  there 
came  a  sickness  at  my  heart,  and  I  had 
fallen    too.      Of    all    that     passed     the 


318  GETHSEMAM. 

memory  is  gone  save  only  this.  My 
soul  was  filled  with  prayer  that  gather- 
ed all  my  powers  in  one.  I  saw  my 
Master  lying  on  His  cross  among  the 
skulls.  I  watched  His  bed  of  death.  I 
marked  the  wounds  that  held  Him 
fast.  I  saw  the  dislocated  limbs,  and 
tried  to  fix  upon  my  heart  the  features 
of  His  precious  face.  I  counted  all  the 
thorns  that  pierced  His  brow,  the 
bruises  on  His  cheeks.  I  treasured  up 
the  tremors  of  His  mouth,  and  even 
looked  within  His  blessed  eyes.  It  was 
my  foolish  prayer,  and  yet  I  thought 
as  He  lay  there,  and  tears  were  falling 
fast,  He  looked  at  me  and  smiled.  And 
oh !  that  smile  will  never  fade  from 
memory's  page.  Shall  I  see  it  once 
again?  Jesus,  Master  of  my  soul,  Be- 
loved of  my  heart,  oh  !  shall  I  see  it 
when  I  die  ? 

When  I    came   back  to   consciousness 
the  scene  was  changed.     It  was  as  dark 


GETHSEMANI.  319 

as  night  on  Calvary.  Around  me 
torches  gleamed.  The  soldiers'  spears 
were  standing  full  at  rest.  An  awful 
stillness  reigned.  The  crowd  had  pass- 
ed away.  Our  vigil  had  begun,  and  we 
were  watchers  at  our  Jesus'  feet.  The 
mournful  Mother  stood  beneath  the 
cross  as  priestess  at  the  sacrifice.  One 
hand  she  held  upon  her  breaking  heart  ; 
the  other  pointed  to  her  Child.  The 
blessed  John  was  weeping  at  her  side, 
and  Magdalen  had  fallen  prostrate  on 
the  ground.  The  cross  was  trembling 
with  His  dying  pangs,  and  He  was 
lifted  up  on  high  and  hanging  by  His 
wounds. 

And  I  was  kneeling  at  my  Mother's 
side,  and  we  were  there  alone.  She 
held  my  hand  in  hers  ;  she  called  me 
child.  I  hid  my  grief  within  her  man- 
tle's folds,  and  heard  her  tearful,  faint- 
ing voice:  "This  is  the  end.  Our 
weary    road    leads    here.      All    sorrows 


320  GETHSEMANI. 

drear  find  here  their  resting-place,  and 
every  light  that  shines  is  guiding  to 
the  Cross.  For  this  the  voice  of  Gabriel 
speaks.  For  this  the  angels  sang  on 
Bethlehem's  heights.  For  this  the  three- 
and-thirty  years  of  blessed  union  with 
the  Word  made  flesh.  For  this  the 
joys  of  motherhood  divine.  For  this 
I  laid  Him  on  my  heart  and  nursed 
Him  at  my  breast.  For  this  were 
every  fond  caress,  and  every  kiss,  and 
every  smile.  This  is  the  centre  of  the 
earth  redeemed.  Behold  Him  lifted  up. 
See  how  He  draweth  all  things  to  Him- 
self. This  is  the  heavenly  Bride- 
groom's throne.  Here  souls  espoused 
to  Him  come  home,  here  celebrate 
the  nuptial  rite.  Within  these  shades 
I  reign.  I  rule  where  earth  departs, 
and  in  the  midnight  of  the  soul  I 
come  as  Queen.  I  lead  thee  to  my 
Child  when  thou  hast  learned  to  cru- 
cify   thyself    with    Him.      His    parting 


GETHSEMANI.  321 

breath  shall  bind  thee  to  His  side,  and 
thus  on  Calvary  the  bridal  train  shall 
come.  Oh !  see  how  dark  it  is.  The 
sun  hath  ceased  to  shine.  The  stars 
are  hidden  in  the  blackened  sky.  The 
earth  is  trembling  in  its  fear,  and  Na- 
ture sends  from  every  side  her  fune- 
ral song.  The  King,  the  eternal  Son, 
will  meet  the  iron  sceptre  of  the  grave, 
and  He  will  die. 

"Draw  nearer  to  tho  cross.  I  lead 
you  there.  See  how  the  blood  is  run- 
ning down.  See  how  each  struggling 
breath  is  pain.  Look  up  with  all  your 
love,  with  all  your  faith.  Adore  the 
Bridegroom  of  your  heart.  Pay  Him 
your  vows,  and  then  the  watches  of 
your  vigil  keep.  The  darkness  shall 
increase  until  the  noon  of  an  unearth- 
ly night ;  but  wait  in  prayer,  abide 
with  me,  and  you  shall  see  the  twi- 
light of  the  dawn." 

I  lifted  up  my  weary  eyes.    At  first 


322  GETHSEMA^I. 

I  could  not  see.  There  was  an  awful 
silence  in  my  soul.  I  heard  the  sobs 
of  Magdalen,  the  sighs  of  John,  the 
painful  breathing  of  my  precious 
Queen,  as  there  in  all  her  deathlike 
majesty' she  stood.  I  heard  the  groans 
that  came  so  faintly  from  the  trem- 
bling cross.  Oh  1  how  my  Love  was 
suffering  then  !  Oh !  that  my  eyes 
might  see  Him  once  again,  and  say 
farewell,  when  lips  could  form  no 
words,  and  every  sense  was  dumb, 
Jesus,  Master  mine,  Thou  heavenly 
Spouse,  oh!  give  me  grace  to  see.  I 
care  not  for  the  clouds.  The  light  of 
day  would  mock  my  grief.  But  in  this 
night  touch  Thou  my  sight,  and  let 
me  look  again  upcn  my  only  Love. 
For  here  my  Mother  leads  me  with  her 
gentle  hand,  and  here  I  plight  to  Thee 
my  everlasting  truth. 

I    know    not    how    His    mercy    heard 
my     prayer.     The     darkness     deepened 


GETHSEMAISTI.  323 

until  it  seemed  that  light  was  dead; 
and  then  upon  the  background  of  a 
superhuman  night  I  saw  the  royal  cross, 
the  pale  and  agonizing  form  of  my 
Beloved.  At  first  I  saw  the  bleeding 
feet.  The  cruel  spike  had  pierced 
them  well.  The  awful  wound  was  red 
and  swollen  round  the  nail.  Convul- 
sions from  the  fearful  pain  were  tearing 
wide  the  ragged  gash.  I  kissed  them 
with  my  heart.  I  could  not  touch 
them  with  my  mouth.  The  limbs  were 
thin  and  pale,  and  stained  with  blood, 
and  all  the  bones  seemed  dislocated,  so 
that  every  tremor  was  a  pang.  I  saw 
the  precious  hands  that  wiped  away 
my  tears,  the  arms  divine  that  often 
held  me  in  a  fond  embrace.  Oh  !  they 
were  strained  and  bleeding,  too.  The 
hands  were  clasping  fast  the  nails,  and 
they  were  white  as  death.  The  breast 
where  mercy  finds  its  royal  throne  was 
panting  as  if  life  would  go.     Now  there 


324  GETHSEMANI. 

came  a  breath  with  anguish  keen,  and 
then  a  moment  all  was  still.  The 
sacred  Heart  was  beating  with  the 
speed  of  light,  and  then  its  awful 
struggles  ceased.  There  came  a  ghast- 
ly paleness,  as  if  death  had  come.  The 
dear,  the  precious  face  was  peaceful 
as  the  calm  of  God,  and  patience  reign- 
ed where  pain  had  reached  its  height. 
My  Love  was  surely  dying  now.  The 
head  is  drooping  down.  The  locks 
are  filled  with  dew  and  mire  and  blood. 
The  thorny  crown  has  pierced  the 
brow.  The  mouth  is  open  wide.  The 
lips  are  parched  and  blue.  The  bless- 
ed eyes  are  sometimes  closed,  and 
when  the  trembling  eyelids  part  the 
look  is  far  away  from  earth.  Sometimes 
the  lips  are  moving  as  to  words,  and 
yet  I  hear  no  sound. 

So  as  I  looked  it  seemed  to  me  that 
I  was  growing  nearer  to  my  Lord.  I 
could    not    rest.    I    could  not    still  my 


GETHSEMAISTI.  325 

prayer.  "  Jesus,  Master,  Love ! "  I 
cried,  "  accept  my  vows.  This  is  the 
bridal  hour.  Behold  Thy  spouse  for 
ever  Thine  and  only  Thine  !  Oh  !  let 
the  nuptial  rite  proceed." 

I  looked  with  all  my  love  upon  His 
bruised  and  mangled  face.  I  held  my 
hands  upon  my  heart  and  wept.  I 
thought  the  precious  eyes  were  opened 
once.  I  thought  they  smiled.  I  saw 
new  tears  run  down.  I  thought  He 
bowed  His  head  to  me,  and  looked  as 
if  He  heard  my  vow  and  made  me 
there  His  own. 

And  then  the  awful  cloud  returned. 
The  blackness  came  again.  So  kneel- 
ing at  His  feet  I  fell,  and  all  my  sight 
was  gone. 

The  shadows  deepened  on  my  heart 
till  sadness  worse  than  death  was  quench- 
ing all  the  springs  of  life.  My  foolish 
love  had  hoped  to  see  His  dying  face, 
had  even  prayed  to  be  with  Him  unto 


326  GETHSEMANI. 

the  last.  But  now  I  cannot  live ;  I  can- 
not raise  my  head.  I  do  not  dare  to 
look  again.  How  can  I  see  the  dearest 
Master  of  my  soul  in  such  an  awful 
death  ?  I  cannot  go  away ;  and  yet  I 
cannot  bear  the  torture  of  this  awful 
scene.  He  is  my  Grod !  He  is  my  All. 
He  is  my  only  Love.  How  can  I  see 
Him  die? 

Oh  !  who  will  hold  me  up,  that  soul 
and  body  do  not  part,  that  grief  like 
mine  consume  me  not  before  His  part- 
ing breath  %  If  I  could  live  until  He 
dies,  and  then  with  Him  depart  from 
earth,  my  only  prayer  would  rise  like 
incense  to  the  blood-stained  feet.  But 
oh  !  I  know  He  is  not  dying  now,  and 
yet  my  little  strength  is  going  fast ;  my 
breath  is  failing  me ;  my  breaking  heart 
has  ceased  to  beat.  O  Mother  of  my 
Love !  come  near.  Oh !  let  me  touch 
thee  once  again.  If  I  may  feel  thy  pre- 
cious  hand   once  more,  my  wasting  life 


GETHSEMANI.  327 

may  yet  return,  and  I  may  yet  with  thee 
this  vigil  keep.  Oh  !  help  me,  Mother 
blest,  and  I  will  be  thy  child  by  ties  of 
blood.  Together  shall  our  hearts  be 
bleeding  here ;  together  shall  we  watch 
on  Calvary. 

I  did  not  know  how  near  to  me  my 
glorious  Queen  was  weeping  then.  I 
felt  the  peace  her  gentle  presence  brings. 
I  felt  the  pressure  of  her  loving  hand. 
My  soul  was  calmed.  My  grief  was  more 
intense,  and  yet  I  seemed  to  rest,  while 
peace,  the  peace  of  God,  was  reigning  in 
my  pangs.  My  feverish  pulses  paused ; 
the  anxious  panting  of  my  breath  had 
ceased,  and  in  its  agony  my  heart  was 
lying  still.  And  then  I  heard  her  voice 
in  tearful  tones:  " My  child,  the  school 
of  love  is  here,  the  school  that  teacheth 
to  endure.  The  night  is  just  begun. 
Through  awful  shades,  through  sweat  of 
blood,  through  every  pain  that  tries  the 
soul,  that  crushes   nerve  and  flesh,  our 


328  GETHSEMANI. 

heavenly  Master  leads.  There  is  no  pang 
He  beareth  not,  no  grief  He  tasteth  not. 
He  dieth  as  a  king ;  He  dieth  as  a  G-od. 
The  crown  of  thorns  He  weareth  to  the 
end,  and  bows  His  royal  head  as  Prince 
of  life  and  death. 

"  Deeper,  darker  will  the  shadows  grow. 
The  midnight  horror  yet  shall  come.  It 
shall  be  colder  than  the  grave,  and  every 
light  but  His  shall  die.  The  child  that 
seeks  to  keep  his  vigils  here  mnst  bid 
farewell  to  all  created  things,  must  come 
to  lie  beneath  the  funeral  pall,  must 
come  to  seek  a  burial  place  among  the 
skulls.  Only  Jesus  here,  and  Jesus  on 
His  cross  !  For  I  shall  hide  myself  be- 
hind the  clouds,  and  in  the  unearthly 
gloom  shall  only  point  to  Him.  Behold 
my  Child,  thy  Bridegroom  and  thy  King ! 

"■I  see  how  cold  thou  art.  Thy  hand 
is  trembling  so  that  I  can  hardly  hold  it 
still.  This  is  indeed  the  place  of  death. 
Here  all  of  earth  must  die.     Oh !  wrap 


GETHSEMANT.  329 

thyself  within  thy  shroud  and  listen  to 
the  marriage-bells.  So  faintly  sounding 
now,  they  tell  thee  of  thy  death  in  Him 
thy  Life.  That  death  is  pain.  That 
death  is  sweet.  The  icy  grave  is  por- 
tal to  the  palace  of  thy  Spouse.  The 
wounded  hands  are  waiting  for  thy  last 
caress.  The  mangled  feet  will  lead  thee 
to  thy  home.  The  bruised  and  bleeding 
face  will  smile  when  thou  art  dead  to 
all  but  Him.  The  precious  lips  are 
yearning  for  thy  loving  kiss. 

uO  cruel  death!  thou  reignest  here. 
O  Life  of  God  that  in  this  desert  drear, 
amid  the  gloom  where  sun  nor  stars  can 
shine,  shalt  rise  in  worlds  of  bliss  to 
people  heaven  with  virgin  souls,  with 
spouses   of   the    Lamb  ! ' ' 

My  dearest  Mother  ceased  her  blessed 
message  to  my  dying  heart.  I  kissed 
her  hand  with  all  the  ardor  of  a  new- 
born life.  Some  mighty  grace  was  mov- 
ing in  this  deep  of    nightt      I  felt   the 


330  GETHSEMANI. 

change  that  came  so  strangely  then. 
For  surely  it  was  like  a  death,  and  yet 
it  was  a  birth !  I  did  not  know  myself. 
I  only  knew  I  held  my  Mother's  hand 
and  passed  away  where,  in  a  wrorld  un- 
known, I  saw  my  Jesus  Crucified,  and 
Him  alone. 


WORKS 

BY 

Et.  Rev.  Consignor  Thomas  S.  Preston,  Y.G.,  LL.D. 

The   Protestant   Reformation,   Angli- 
canism, and  Ritualism. 

12mo,  price  $1. 

Protestantism  and  the  Bible. 

12mo,  price  $1. 

Protestantism  and  the  Church. 

12mo,  price  $1. 

The  Divine  Paraclete. 

A  Short  Series  of  Sermons  upon  the  Person  and  Office  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  With  Devotions  and  Prayers  for  the  Confra- 
ternity of  the  Servants  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

18mo,  red  edge,  price  $1. 

God  and  Reason. 

Second  Edition.    12mo,  price  $1. 
^r  These  books  are  all  printed  in  the  best  manner  on  extra  fine 
paper,  and  beautifully  bound. 

The  Watch  on  Calvary. 

Meditations  on  the  Seven  Last  Words  of  Our  Holy  Redeemer 
18mo,  red  edges,  price  $1. 

Lecture  upon  the  Catholic  View  of  the 

Public  School  Question.     8vo. 
The  Church  and  the  World. 

An  Address  delivered  before  the  Catholic  Union  in  St. 
Patrick's  Cathedral.     8vo,  price  20  cents. 

Lecture — The  Triumph  of  Faith.     8vo. 
Lecture — The  Life  and  Times  of  St. 

Vincent   de  Paul.     8vo. 
Lecture — Religion  and  Education. 

8vo,  price  20  cents. 

Lecture — The   Failure   of  Protestant- 
ism as  a  System  of  Faith.     8vo. 

ROBERT  CODDINGTON,  Publisher,  246  Fourth  Avenue. 


WORKS 

BY 

Rt.  Rev.  Monsignor  Thomas  S.  Preston,  V.6.,  LL.D. 


The  Vicar  of  Christ. 

Lectures  upon  the  Office  and  Prerogatives  of  our  Holy  Father 
the  Pope.  This  work  has  received  the  high  approval  of  the 
late  Holy  Father,  Pius  IX. 

Second  edition.    Price  $2. 

Lectures  upon  the  Devotion  to  the  Most 
Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus  Christ. 

With  appendix,  containing  the  Pastoral  Letter  of  His  Emi- 
nence the  Cardinal  and  Bishops  of  the  Province  of  New  York 
to  the  Clergy  and  Laity  of  their  charge.  Also,  the  Act  of 
Consecration  to  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus.  A  Brief  No  vena 
to  the  Sacred  Heart,  translated  from  the  French  of  L.  J. 
Halley  by  Monsignor  Preston. 

Second  edition.    Price  75  cents. 

Ark  of  the  Covenant. 

A  series  of  Short  Discourses  upon  the  Joys,  Sorrows,  Glories, 

and  Virtues  of  the  ever-blessed  Mother  of  God. 
Sixth  edition.     18mo,  price  60  cents. 

Christ  and  the  Church. 

12mo,  price  $1  25. 

Reason  and  Revelation. 

12mo,  price  $1  25. 

Christian  Unity. 

Third  edition.     12mo,  price  $1. 

The  Sacred  Tear. 

Sermons  for  the  Principal  Sundays  and  Holydays,  from  the 
Feast  of  St.  Andrew  to  the  nineteenth  Sunday  after  Pente- 
cost. 

Third  edition.    12mo,  price  $1  50. 

The  Divine  Sanctuary. 

A  series  of  Meditations  upon  the  Litany  of  the  Most  Sacred 
Heart  of  Jesus.  The  Eight  Rev.  Author  in  his  preface  says : 
';A  better  understanding  of  the  different  petitions  of  the 
Litany  will  serve  to  kindle  our  affections  while  it  illumines 
our  intellects  with  the  truths  of  faith." 

Second  edition.     18mo,  red  edge,  price  $1. 

ROBERT  CODDINGTON,  Publisher,  246  Fourth  Avenue. 


•' 


J 


■■ 


9 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  August  2005 

PreservationTechnoloqies 


'ATI 


A  WORLD  LEADER  IN  PAPER  PRESERVATION 

1 1 1  Thomson  Park  Drive 
Cranberry  Township,  PA  16066 
(724)779-2111